Thesis

DUTCH AND BRITISH COLONIAL INTERVENTION
IN SRI LANKA c. 1780-1815:

EXPANSION AND REFORM
DUTCH AND BRITISH COLONIAL
INTERVENTION IN SRI LANKA
c. 1780-1815:
EXPANSION AND REFORM
Proefschrift
ter verkrijging van

de graad van Doctor aan de Universiteit Leiden,
op gezag van de Rector Magnificus Dr. D.D.Breimer,
hoogleraar in de faculteit der Wiskunde en
Natuurwetenschappen en die der Geneeskunde,
volgens besluit van het College voor Promoties
te verdedigen op donderdag 30 november 2006
klokke 13.45 uur
door
Alicia Frederika Schrikker
geboren te Utrecht
in 1976
Promotor: prof. dr. J.L. Blussé van Oud-Alblas
Co-promotor: dr. L.J. Wagenaar
Referent: prof. dr. C.A. Bayly
Promotiecommissie: prof. dr. H.W. van den Doel

prof. dr. F.S. Gaastra
dr. J.J.L. Gommans
dr. J. van Goor
prof. dr. K.J.P.F.M. Jeurgens
CONTENTS
Preface ix
Glossary xi
Maps xiii
Introduction 1
PART I: TEMPTATION ISLAND
Chapter One: Local politics and foreign intrusion 13

1.1 Sri Lanka prior to European arrival: the ancient civilizations 13
1.2 Political fragmentation and drift to the south 15
1.3 Island society around 1500 16
1.4 Portuguese political infiltration and the origin of the
Kandyan Kingdom 18
1.5 Dutch Ceylon. The formative years 21
1.6 Political organization of the Kandyan Kingdom 23
1.7 Eighteenth-century Kandyan kingship and Buddhism 27
PART II: THE FIRST COLONIAL TRANSITION:

LOCAL GROWTH OF COLONIAL INTERESTS
Chapter Two: Colonial politics in Dutch Ceylon till 1780 33

2.1 Early development 33
2.2 Contradicting policies and subordination to Batavia 35
2.3 A policy for Kandy 37
2.4 Prelude to change 39
2.5.1 Administrative organization of Dutch Ceylon –
Company superstructure 40
Indigenous input and indirect rule 45
Managing indigenous power 48
2.6 Conclusion 50
Chapter Three: Beyond cinnamon: Dutch interior policy 1780-1795 53

3.1 Introduction 53
CONTENTS
3.2 Changing circumstances – the cinnamon plantations 53

3.3 Changing international conditions 57
3.4 Company in crisis 58
3.5 A testing ground in Galle 60
3.6 An island-wide approach 63
3.7 Beyond cinnamon 64
3.8 Creating enterprising headmen 66
3.9 Centralization of power: competition and cooperation 68
3.10 Company servants and native elites: joint ventures 71
3.11 Increased efficiency, land and capitation tax 73
3.12 Troubles in Jaffna 75
3.13 Conclusion 76
Chapter Four: Inland exploitation: the discovery of the periphery 78

4.1 “Broodkamer” ideology 78
4.2 New encounters: a journey around Trincomalee 80
4.3 Clash of cultures: useful versus threatening nature 83
4.4 Civilization as universal remedy 85
4.5 Colonial intervention in the Vanni 86
4.6 Administrative reform in Batticaloa 89
4.7 Conclusion 92
Chapter Five: Dutch perceptions of the colonial order 93

5.1 Developments in Europe 93
5.2 Ceylon and the colonial criticism 97
5.3 Van de Graaff ’s “response” 100
5.4 The vision of Jacques Fabrice van Senden 102
5.5 Thomas Nagel and the Vanni 103
5.6 An ideal image: the colonial ruler as humanitarian father 107
5.7 Jacob Burnand’s practical reflections 108
5.8 Conclusion 111
Chapter Six: Isolation and disintegration: the Kandyans and

the Dutch 113
6.1 Diplomatic relations after 1766 113
6.2 Official Dutch policy 1785-1795 115
6.3 Ulterior motives: the Sluijsken – Van de Graaff controversy 119
6.4 Revenue and conspiracy 121
6.5 Political developments in the kingdom: Rajadhi, his nobles
and the Europeans 122
6.6 The aftermath: Batavia’s opposition and Van de Graaff ’s
prophecy 125
CONTENTS
PART III: THE SECOND COLONIAL TRANSITION:

IMPERIAL DESIGN AND LOCAL PRACTICE 129
Introduction 131
Chapter Seven: Regime change and transitional politics

(1795-1798) 131
7.1 The incorporation of Dutch Ceylon in the British Empire 131
7.2 The capitulation of Colombo 133
7.3 1795-1798: coconuts and dubashes 135
7.4 The Dutch approach revisited 138
7.5 Regime change and collaboration 140
Chapter Eight: A new destiny for Ceylon 1798-1805 142

8.1 Transition to crown government 142
8.2 Pacification of the remaining Dutchmen and judicial reform 143
8.3 Internal strive and change in the revenue department 146
8.4 From bulwark to granary 147
8.5 Dundas’ scheme 147
8.6 North’s drift 152
8.7 A failed mission 154
8.8 Conclusion 158
Chapter Nine: 1805-1815: towards a new order 160

9.1 North’s heritage 161
9.2 The fate of the Dutch stay-behinds 163
9.3 Cutting expenses 165
9.4 Understanding the island and the Dutch system 168
9.5 Changes in the departments of justice and the native
department 169
9.6 Agricultural development 171
9.7 The periphery 172
9.8 The aftermath: accommodation to local traditions 175
9.9 Conclusion 178
Chapter Ten: British Ceylon and the Indian experience:

connecting policies 180
10.1 In search of a proper rule for India 180
10.2 Frederick North and the Bengal reforms 185
10.3 Thomas Maitland and the return of the European despot 188
10.4 Simultaneous trends in Madras 191
10.5 Maitland and native headmen 194
10.6 Conclusion 195
CONTENTS
Chapter Eleven: The colonial project completed: the fall

of the Kandyan Kingdom 177
11.1 Defining a course: Colombo the EIC, and the Secretary
of State 177
11.2 North’s ambitions and the first Kandyan war 199
11.3 A period of passive appeasement 201
11.4 Irresistible temptation 202
11.5 The Kandyan factor 204
11.6 The Sinhala consciousness debate 205
11.7 The stranger king as political factor 207
11.8 Long-term view of Kandy’s collapse 208
Chapter Twelve: Conclusions and reflections 211

12.1 The first and second colonial transition:
long-term processes 211
12.2 The colonial interplay: characteristics of Dutch and
British rule 212
12.3 Connecting debates 215
12.4 Clashes, cooperation and negotiation 216
Notes 219
Appendix 253
Bibliography 255
Samenvatting 265
Curriculum vitae 271

ix
PREFACE
They say that writing a PhD thesis is a lonely affair, but that is only part
of the story. In the last four years I have been fortunate enough to work
with a great variety of people, through the TANAP project and the
CNWS (School of Asian, African and Amerindian studies). Although I
wrote the thesis entirely by myself, some people have helped me greatly
by giving me their feedback on my writing. The comments I received
from Prof. Dr Nira Wickramasinge and Dr Hugo s’Jacob at the TANAP
conferences in Yogyakarta and Xiamen respectively were certainly useful.
The TANAP seminars in which all TANAP students participated were a
great platform to discuss new ideas and compare our findings. The same
goes for the cohort-meetings at the CNWS, where fellow PhD students,
but from very different fields, commented on each other’s chapters.
I regret that Leiden prescriptions do not allow me to thank my promotor
and co-promotor.
Although I was already well acquainted with University life as an
undergraduate, I got to know the University in a very different way as a
PhD student. The well-organized CNWS, with Ilona Beumer and Wilma
Trommelen as its backbone, provided a good working environment.
Through the CNWS I met new people from all over the world and made
new friends like Rivke Jaffe, Anna Beerens, Willemijn Waal, Daan Kok.
I would also like to thank the “South Asian Club”, led by Dr Jos
Gommans, for introducing me in the wider study of South Asia, and the
good company when I just started my research.
TANAP had its own base in the persons of Dr Henk Niemeijer and
Marijke van Wissen-van Staden, without whom the project could never
have succeeded. It was a unique experience to work together with fellow
TANAP students, who I have come to regard more as friends than mere
colleagues, Kwee Hui Kian, Liu Yong, Bhawan Ruangsilp, Ricky
Goedeman, Ota Atsushi, Ryuto Shimada, Muridan Widjojo, Sri
Margana, Hoang Anh Tuan, Chris Nierstrasz, C’hui Hsin-hui, Nirmal
Devasiri, Binu John, Ghulam Nadri. I will never forget Anjana Singh’s
energy and enterprising zeal when travelling together through China and
South India – I am sad that this era is approaching its end.
The research for this thesis was executed at various institutes in
London, The Hague, Jakarta and Colombo. I am grateful for the good
working atmosphere offered by all these institutions and the generally
very helpful staff. I have special memories of the Sri Lanka National
Archives, where the help I received was most personal thanks to the
x PREFACE
friendly staff at the reading room and the personal attention of the direc-
tor, Ms. Dr Saroja Wettasinghe. I would like to thank Nirmal, Shirani
and Hiranyada for making my life in Colombo so agreeable and Nirmal
in particular for always keeping me updated on Sri Lankan politics and
Sinhalese culture. Furthermore, I would like to thank Amice and
Mahendra Dissanayake for their friendship and Sepa and Sunitra
Ilangakoon for their hospitality while staying in their fantastic house. My
long-term research in London was made possible through the kind inter-
vention of Dr Felipe Fernadez Armesto, who arranged an exchange
between Leiden University and Queen Mary’s college, University of
London. I thank the LUF for subsidising this stay in London. For my
short-stay visits to London I could always rely on Gillian, Susannah and
Michael for a bed and a warm welcome.
Closer to home, I am grateful to my Leiden base: de Damesclub in its
broadest sense, for reminding me that beer and fun are as essential ingre-
dients to a good thesis as are books and archives. Of course I would like
to thank my family, my brother Simon and his wife Renie who worked so
hard on their own breakthroughs in the last years. And, of course, my
mother, An, for stimulating my interest for history in general and that of
the East in particular from an early age onwards. I thank my father André
for supporting me in this “soft” project, despite his absolute preference for
“real” science; Job’s parents Rina en Thijs for creating Job and finally,
I thank Job just for being there – always.
xi
GLOSSARY
accodomodessan Land granted in return for duties or services or offices held.

adigār One of the two principle ministers in the Kandyan kingdom; title
for headmen in Jaffna.
ande Type of landholding, based on a share of one half.
attepattu mudaliyār Headmen serving the disāva (dessava).
aumildar Native agent in British India.
badda A group of people belonging to one particular caste organized for
service or bound to supply certain provisions to the state.
basnāyaka nilamē Lay head of a dēvalē (shrine).
broodkamer Breadbasket – referring to the ideal to produce rise in one part of
the Island to furnish the rest.
cangany Native official of low rank, for example head of a caste.
canicopoly Native official of low rank, usually writer or bookkeeper.
Chalia (Salāgama) Sinhalese Caste, responsible for peeling the Cinnamon.
chank Mother of pearl.
chēna Forest burnt and cultivated at intervals; mostly sown with fine
grains and vegetables
commandeur Dutch official, heading a commandement.
commandement Dutch administrative division.
coir (kayer) Coconut fibre.
däkum Tribute, paid to the king by officers of the Kandyan kingdom.
dēvalē Hindu/Buddhist Shrine.
devalagam Land belonging to a shrine.
dessava Administrative head of a province, dessavony, in the regions
administered by the Dutch.
dessavony Province in the regions administered by the Dutch.
disāva Administrative head of a province, disāvany, in Kandy.
disāvany Province in Kandy.
dispensdorp Villages leased out as payment for offices.
dubash Native agent or middleman, working for the British in South
India.
fiscaal Public prosecutor.
gabadāgama A royal village.
Goyigama Caste of farmers, highest caste in the Sinhalese caste hierarchy
gravetten Borders.
Heeren XVII “Gentlemen Seventeen”, board of directors of the VOC in the
Netherlands.
Hoge Regering Highest VOC authority in Asia, government seated in Batavia.
hoofdtombo Register of people.
hoofd pedie (headpedie) Headman in Batticaloa.
Inlandsch departement Department for the interior (Dutch period).
kafirs African slaves and soldiers.
Karāva Caste of fishermen.
kiate Teakwood.
koopman Merchant, high ranking VOC official.
kōrāla Chief of a administrative subdivision called kōralē.
kōralē (corle) Administrative subdivision of a dessavony / disāvany.
landraad Landcourt, dealing with all sorts of civil cases in the interior.
landdrost Bailiff.
land tombo Land register.
lascarin Indigenous soldiers, but also employed as messengers and guards
xii GLOSSARY
Mahabadda The cinnamon department.

mahāmudaliyār Highest native official in the service of the colonial government,
advisor of the governor.
maha nayaka Chief priest of a Buddhist establishment.
maha nilame The first adigār, highest official in the Kandyan Kingdom.
majoraal Village head.
mallepalle Service land that is returned to the crown.
Memorie van Overgave Memorandum submitted by Dutch governors and commandeurs
for their successors.
mudaliyār Native headman, district head in service of the colonial govern-
ment. Originally: military officer heading the lascorins.
muhandiram Native officer below the mudaliyār in rank.
nainde Lowest member of the farmers caste, obliged to perform manual
labour.
negotieoverdrager Commercial bookkeeper.
nielepalle Service land that is returned to the Crown.
nilame High official, chief.
oeliam In Tamil regions: a service of one day a month on the public
works. In the Southwest: service labour performed by Moors,
Chetties and other “foreigners” in return for the permission to
stay on the island, usually three months a year.
oelias One of the lower castes, performing service as dancers and
carriers of timber.
ola Palm leaf, used to write on.
onderkoopman Submerchant.
Oosterling Soldier from the Indonesian archipel, in service of the VOC.
opperhoofd Chief.
opperkoopman Headmerchant.
opziender Overseer.
otte Type of land (usually the less fertile lands) for which the owner
pays one tenth of tax in kind.
parra Measure of grain, 1 parra equals 24 pounds.
paresse Official meeting, where the inhabitants pay homage to their lord
(governor, dessava or headman) usually by giving presents.
pattu Subdivision of a kōralē.
plakkaatboek Compilation of all plakkaten.
plakkaten Proclamations issued by the Dutch government.
poligar Native officers, chiefs in South India.
radala Class of chiefs or nobles in the Kandyan Kingdom.
rājakāriya Duty to the king, any service to the king, a chief or a vihāra.
Rājarata The ancient civilisations in the Northern dry zone of the island.
rata District or province in the Kandyan kingdom.
ratāmahatmayā Chief of a rata or district in the Kandyan kingdom.
ryotwar, ryotwari Peasant in South India, here in connection to the distinctive sys-
tem of taxation developed by the British.
recibedor Tax collector in the Jaffna region.
Salāgama (chalia) Caste of cinnamon peelers.
Sangha Buddhist monastic order.
schaggerij Pub.
thunval Land leased on a tax of one-third.
tombo Register.
vanniyār Semi-independent ruler of the Vanni province.
vidānē Village official.
vihāra Buddhist temple.
viharagama Land belonging to a Buddhist temple.
visitateur Auditor.
zamindar, zamindari Tax collectors of the Mughal court, landholders with judicial duties.
MAPS xiii
Map of South and Southeast Asia
Armand Haye, Amsterdam

xiv MAPS
Map of Sri Lanka (1780-1815)
Armand Haye, Amsterdam

1
INTRODUCTION
Regime change is a much-discussed topic nowadays. It may even have

become a tainted one because of the one-sided nature of western interven-
tion in the political process of such countries as Iraq and Afghanistan.
Whatever the case may be, it is clear that the process of regime change
remains an intangible and rather unpredictable one: the final outcome
usually does not concur with the initial aims of the new regime. Indeed,
contemporary examples show how the intended reform of former institu-
tions is often hampered by unexpected ideological clashes and the lack of
local support for the new regime. Regime change may be the result of
internal developments or it may occur as a result of external intervention
like in Iraq and Afghanistan. Such intervention is not a recent phenome-
non. In the past, Western intervention played an important role in (colo-
nial) state formation processes outside Europe. One of the more interest-
ing examples is the change of regime that occurred in Sri Lanka, where in
1796, at the juncture of the early modern and modern eras, the EIC (East
India Company) took over the colonial regime of the coastal regions of
the island from the VOC (the Vereenigde Oost Indische Compagnie, or
Dutch East India Company).
This study examines colonial intervention in Sri Lanka, or Ceylon1 as the

European powers named it, between 1780 and 1815, a period of world-
wide revolutions and imperial change. It tries to explain and analyse the
emergence of the modern colonial state on the island, against the back-
ground of an increasingly modernizing world. The point of departure is
the decennium prior to the British take-over of the Dutch possessions on
the island in 1796, when local reforms were carried out by the Dutch
administration. These led to a new interplay in the interior between
native institutions and Dutch power holders.
Strange enough, while the study of most other regions in Asia in the
eighteenth century recently experienced a revival, this particular period
has been somewhat neglected in the study of Sri Lanka’s history.2 In the
later colonial period, starting at the end of the nineteenth century, inter-
est in the Dutch presence on the island and the faits et gestes of the early
British governors led to a series of source publications and articles in jour-
nals like The Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, the Journal of the
Dutch Burgher Union and the Ceylon Antiquary and Literary Register. Also,
various archivists of the government archives in Ceylon published Dutch
source material, in particular the memories van overgave (memoranda
2 INTRODUCTION
written as manuals for successors, upon the transfer of office).3 Most

attention for the Dutch period focused on the early phase, probably due
to the fact that these memoranda were published chronologically, starting
with the oldest ones of the seventeenth century.
At the same time, increased attention for the early British period result-
ed in the perception of a strong divide between the British and their
Dutch predecessors. The Dutch were pictured as representatives of the
ancien régime, and the British governors as enlightened and sensible
statesmen. Naturally, the British presented their history on the island as
one of progress and development. In this era, early Sri Lankan national-
ist historians turned to the history of the kingdom of Kandy and treated
it with pride, turning the kings and nobles in to heroes and emphasizing
the ruthlessness of British imperialism. The last battle between the king-
dom and the British was depicted as a battle for independence, fore-
shadowing the independence struggle of the twentieth century.4
Interest in the administrative history under the British increased in the
1920s and 1930s, when the island’s administration underwent major
changes and was opened up to native politicians.5 Native and British his-
torians became interested in the origins of the British institutions and
political traditions on the island. Father Perera published the Douglas
Papers, an important set of documents on which the colonial policy in the
early stage of British rule was based.6 Colvin R. de Silva wrote a solid two-
volume account of the British administration in the first three decades of
the nineteenth century. After independence in 1949, Kannangara and
G.C. Mendis still strongly represented the British tradition by studying
administrative developments in the Ceylon civil service and the Com-
missioners of Enquiry respectively. The first pioneering Sri Lankan stud-
ies of the early Dutch period by K. Goonawardena and S. Arasaratnam,
both impressive products of work in the VOC archives, also still focused
on administrative and political developments. The Kandyan kingdom
continued to gain much attention by nationalist scholars.7
This tradition of colonial history writing was soon replaced by a
nationalist one that blamed the colonizers for under-developing the
island. This swing took place in the late 1950s and early 1960s. It became
commonplace to regard the first decades of British rule as equally static
and detrimental to the island’s development as Dutch governance had
been. Doing away with the colonial perception that the British instantly
brought prosperity to the island, historians like V. Kanapathypillai and
U. Wickremeratne argued that both the late Dutch and the early British
governments lacked innovative rule.8 In other words, because neither
managed to fundamentally transform or modernize society, both colonial
administrations were criticized for their lack of vision and enterprise in
the pre-1830 period. Kanapathypillai and Wickremeratne actually
INTRODUCTION 3
marked the years 1780-1830 as an uninteresting and intermediate period,

owing to the declining state of the Dutch East India Company and
British unwillingness to take initiatives towards development. In the view
of these historians serious attempts in that direction were made only after
the arrival of the Commissioners of Enquiry in 1828.9 As a result, since
the 1960s the period has been overlooked by most historians working on
Sri Lanka, for the presumed lack of change made further research seem
unnecessary.
Java as inspiration
This study investigates this transitional phase and draws its inspiration
partly from recent studies that stress the importance of the eighteenth-
century foundations of the modern colonial states of Java and India. A
connection between Sri Lankan and Javanese history may seem far-
fetched now, but in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, Dutch
Company servants often compared the two. From a colonial perspective
the comparison certainly makes sense: on both islands tensions with the
native kingdoms in the interior led to intrigues and alliance making, to
extensive open warfare and eventually to the expansion of Dutch territo-
rial power. In contrast to most of the other VOC strongholds in Asia,
colonial administrations were set up on these two islands to rule the
expanding territorial possessions. In addition, both built up a consider-
able population of European settlers in the port cities, maintained large
garrisons and were regarded the centre of Dutch power within their
Southeast Asian and South Asian contexts respectively.
As the historian Jurrien van Goor recently showed, the colonial paral-
lels run even further into the nineteenth century: both experienced a tran-
sition from Company-run to state-run colony during approximately the
same years. Ceylon was taken over by the British in 1796, and after a
short period of EIC rule it was placed under the responsibility of the
Crown in 1798. At about the same time the VOC went bankrupt and the
responsibility for Java was taken over by the state. In 1811 Java seemed
headed for the same colonial fate as Ceylon, when the British occupied
Java during the Napoleonic wars. But Java returned into Dutch hands
within five years, while the British continued to hold on to Ceylon. The
political unification of Ceylon and Java through the conquests of the inte-
rior kingdoms Kandy in 1815 and Mataram in 1830 respectively, is yet
another parallel that complements the story of the emergence of the colo-
nial state on these islands.10
In the case of Java, the bankruptcy of the VOC in 1799 is traditionally

4 INTRODUCTION
considered a watershed between the old, declining and corrupt Com-

pany’s regime and the modern, profitable, state-run colony it was to
become in the nineteenth century. The same thing happened in Sri
Lanka. Because the British take-over took place almost simultaneously
with the fall of the VOC, Sri Lankan historians conveniently hold on to
a similar chronology, equating the emergence of the modern colonial state
with the arrival of the British. In contrast to Sri Lankan historiography,
modern studies of the colonial intervention in Java transgress the tradi-
tional divide and depict the late eighteenth century as a crucial stage in
the colonial state formation process and the formulation of new modes of
exploitation. Historians revealed much continuity in colonial practices
between the eighteenth and the nineteenth century, by showing the role
that native agents like commercial and political elites played in the
creation of the colonial state. The origin of the cooperation of these
groups with the Dutch lay in the eighteenth rather than in the nineteenth
century.
At the same time, historians started to recognize that although from the
Company perspective the late eighteenth century might have been a
period of decline, the policymakers on the spot were increasingly involved
in the exploitation of the interior and expanding further to the peripher-
al regions which lay a basis for the colonial exploitation systems of the
nineteenth century. Although this thesis deals exclusively with the histo-
ry of Sri Lanka, it was inspired by these new approaches, especially those
regarding the history of Java. Recent work by Robert Van Niel and Hui
Kian Kwee on Java’s North East Coast and Atsushi Ota on Banten empha-
size the dynamic character of the period, in contrast to the traditional
image of a declining and rusty Company administration on Java.11
Early nineteenth-century state builders like Daendels depended heavi-
ly on the legacy of Dutch-Javanese interaction in the eighteenth century.
Perhaps they modernized it in some ways and made it more efficient, but
ultimately they did not fundamentally change it. This did not even hap-
pen after the Dutch incorporated the remaining autonomous indigenous
state of Mataram in Central Java in 1830. In fact, Johannes van den
Bosch managed to turn the eighteenth-century practice of exploitation
into full profit for the colonial state when he developed his Cultuurstelsel
in 1830, a cultivation system based on forced cultivation. The period of
British rule in Java under Governor Thomas Stamford Raffles (1811-
1816) seems to have been an exception, as these were years with an air of
more radical modernization based on what we now consider superior
moral precepts like free labour. However, Raffles’ failed efforts to change
the modes of exploitation and administrative institutions on the island are
often used to show how strong the indigenous institutions had grown
from the eighteenth century onward. This has led some historians to sug-
INTRODUCTION 5
gest that the impact of colonial policies as such was truly limited and that
Dutch and British rule on Java were interchangeable.12
It is the complex interplay between the native response to economic
and political challenges that the European presence in Asia brought along
on the one hand and the actual European colonial aims on the other that
has caught my interest. The new insights in Javanese history made me
question the traditional periodization of Sri Lanka’s colonial history, but
at the same time I wondered whether the Sri Lankan case might help us
understand the process of colonial state formation in Java and elsewhere,
especially because it was ruled by two different European colonial govern-
ments. What did the last decades of Dutch rule on the island look like,
and what picture emerges if we connect developments in Sri Lanka of the
late eighteenth century with those in early British times?
It is worth noting that in any case the British Imperial context was very
different: in contrast to the declining Dutch empire, that of the British
was on the rise. For a long time historians viewed the period as one of
uncontrolled and radical British expansion, in which colonial policymak-
ing was absent or at least not structurally implemented. Yet recently Chris
Bayly, in his all-encompassing Imperial Meridian, pictured a new image of
the British Empire in this period when he argued that besides the expan-
sion and consolidation of British power through superior methods of war-
fare, it was most certainly a period of conscious colonial state formation.
He showed how this expansion and the discussions among British officials
about the best way to exploit the new colonies, fostered the development
of a British imperial ideology that in turn reinforced the rise of national-
ism in Britain. At the same time, Bayly emphasized that the British colo-
nial governments set up in the various regions around the world in this
period were in practice as much based on native collaboration and local
institutional traditions as on British colonial principles.13
Bayly’s conclusion is written in the same vein as the research on Java
discussed above. If the eighteenth-century foundations of the Dutch
encounter in Java counted so much for the later shaping of the colonial
state, one may wonder whether this was also the case in Sri Lanka. It legit-
imizes questions about how the Dutch presence affected Sri Lanka in the
eighteenth century and how the British dealt with the Dutch legacy. Bayly
actually touches on the case of Ceylon and surmises that on the island the
British built not only on native structures but also on the Dutch legacy.
It was of course beyond the scope of his book to deal with this subject in
depth. He does not explain how the British colonial input and principles
related to those of the Dutch predecessors or what exactly were the native
responses to Dutch and British policies.14
6 INTRODUCTION
Points of analysis
In this thesis I intend to unravel the complex triangular relationship

between Dutch and British colonial precepts and indigenous response in
Ceylon by relating intentions of policymaking to decision-making
processes and practices on the spot. By viewing the period 1780-1815 as
a transitional stage in the island’s colonial history, I hope to bring to the
surface the dynamism that seems so typical for this period elsewhere in
Asia. This should lead not only to a new synthesis of this period in Sri
Lanka’s political history, but also to a new characterization of transitions
of colonial regimes in Asia during this revolutionary era.
Inspired by the literature discussed above, I will focus on three major
subjects. First, I will investigate the political formation in the coastal
region, by analysing the colonial administrational organization and sys-
tems of inland exploitation. Due attention is given to native agency in the
colonial state-formation process through the analysis of the relationship
of both European powers with the local elites and Eurasian communities.
Second, I will analyse the views the Dutch and the British held on their
own presence and territorial power on the island and see how these influ-
enced their attitudes and political intentions on the island. Third, I will
study the relationship between the kings of Kandy and the Dutch and the
British respectively. The subjugation of the kingdom and the consequent
formal political unification of the island in 1815 is placed in the long-
term perspective of the island’s political history and connected to the inte-
rior policies of both European powers.
Unfortunately very few indigenous sources for the period under study
exist. The only indigenous sources I was able to use were letters written
by Kandyan nobles to their relations in South India, translated and pub-
lished from Tamil and Sinhalese in the 1930s.15 The Cūlavamsa, the
chronicle of the Kandyan kingdom basically ends in 1782.16 Therefore,
the study is based on the primary source material, official and private,
written by the servants of both colonial governments.
The Dutch sources relating to the period have by-and-large remained
untouched by historians. So far, historians who have studied the Dutch
period of Sri Lankan history, like Arasaratnam, Goonawardene, Kotela-
wele and Wagenaar, have focused mostly on the seventeenth and first half
of the eighteenth century.17 Kanapathypillai is an exception; his un-
published PhD thesis covers the last thirty years of Dutch rule. His work
is of a rather descriptive nature and he situates his research in the context
of a Company in decay and not in that of a changing world.
Consequently he does not contest the traditional image of stagnation pre-
sented above.18 Others have mostly relied on his work and on the
published and translated sources like the already mentioned memories van
INTRODUCTION 7
overgave. However, these published sources do not cover the last decades
of Dutch rule.
British sources, government papers, private correspondences and con-
temporary publications sometimes provide an extra perspective on the
Dutch period, but I have used them primarily to examine various aspects
of British governance. Although much more has been published on the
early years of British rule in comparison to the Dutch period, it still
remains a poorly understood period because of the various shifts in poli-
cy and changes of institutions. These have been described by able his-
torians like Colvin R. de Silva, but they have not been interpreted or
placed in the context of either changes in the Dutch period or contempo-
rary developments elsewhere in the British empire. Of course the research
presented in this thesis owes a lot to the existing literature and in my con-
clusion I will point out how the research contributes to contemporary
debates.19
Reflections on the sources
The Dutch and British source material is found in archival institutions in

London, The Hague, Jakarta, Chennai and Colombo. This global distri-
bution of sources on Sri Lanka is directly related to the administrative
organization of the Dutch and British colonial empires. Before 1800 the
Dutch establishments in Asia were all part of the VOC, which had as its
highest authority a board of directors in the Netherlands, De Heren
Zeventien. The board was composed of representatives of the Company’s
six chambers.20 The records of the Company’s central administration in
the Netherlands are now found in the National Archives in The Hague.21
In Asia, the Ceylon government fell under the authority of the Hoge
Regering (High Government) of Batavia (now Jakarta) the VOC’s head-
quarters in Asia. The Dutch government in Colombo had to report on
all commercial and political affairs to both the Heren Zeventien and
Batavia.
The material in Jakarta and The Hague consists of extensive letters and
reports with appendices that were sent from Colombo as well as the
instructions sent back to Colombo. The correspondence was very exten-
sive: the Nationaal Archief in The Hague holds more than fifty bundles of
papers sent home from Colombo during the last fifteen years of Dutch
rule, under the header of Overgekomen Brieven en Papieren. The papers in
Colombo give a direct reflection of the local government. That is why,
although much information can be found in despatches preserved in The
Hague, the material in Colombo such as the minutes of the political
council, the central governing body on the island, and its correspondence
8 INTRODUCTION
with the outposts give the best insight into the functioning of the local
administration and the decision-making processes involved.
In the early years, the British administration in Sri Lanka was con-
trolled by the government of the EIC headquarters in Madras (Chennai).
From 1798 onwards, the government grew apart from Madras and when
the government of Ceylon was placed directly under the Crown in 1802,
there was only a commercial relationship left between the two adminis-
trations.22 Therefore, most of the source material outside Sri Lanka for the
period after 1798 is found in the Colonial Office archives at the National
Archives in Kew – no less than seventy-five bundles with despatches from
Ceylon covering the first twenty-five years of British rule. In addition to
this “regular” set of papers, the National Archives hold thirty-two bundles
containing materials collected by the Commission of Inquiry between
1829 and 1831. This commission was installed in order to investigate cer-
tain general aspects of the government of the colony since 1795, like the
colony’s revenue, agricultural policies, the organization of the civil service
and the department of justice, and in particular the issue of slavery and
unfree labour.23
As is true of the Dutch papers, the materials in Colombo give a more
direct impression of the functioning of the local government and admin-
istration. There are also differences that are directly related to the admin-
istrative organization of the colonial governments. For example, the
British governors ruled without a political council and therefore we do
not get much insight in the decision-making process on the island. In
fact, the organization of the sources of the two colonial governments gives
some insight into their respective administrative histories. We find that
Governor Willem Jacob van de Graaff (1785-1794) installed a depart-
ment for inland affairs in 1786, which suggests that he displayed a greater
interest in the inland affairs than did his predecessors.24 The lack of regu-
lar correspondences with the outposts until 1806 in the British case sug-
gests that up until then the central government in Colombo did not have
a firm grip on the affairs in the outposts.
In addition to official administrative sources, archives in the Nether-
lands, Sri Lanka and London also possess private correspondence of
government officials. These sources provide additional information and
perspectives on current affairs, sometimes countering the official informa-
tion in the sources. One example is the private correspondence of the
advocate fiscal (later chief judge) Alexander Johnstone in the National
Archives in Sri Lanka, which consists of all sorts of letters ranging from
dinner invitations to secret reports for the government. The correspon-
dence with Governor Thomas Maitland (1805-1811) is especially inter-
esting because it shows the strong ties between the two men. Another case
in point are the letters by Pieter Sluijsken to various high officials of the
INTRODUCTION 9
VOC, which are kept in the private collections of The Hague.25 Sluijsken
left an enormous stack of papers, owing to his ongoing feud with
Governor Van de Graaff.26 These papers offer information found nowhere
else, but they need to be treated with care. Just because they were written
privately does not mean they inherently hold more significance or ‘truth’
than official papers.
The abundance of source material for the period under research is
problematic. The Dutch and British sources form a mer à boire. Selections
were made on the basis of the very useful catalogues and indexes available
in the various archival institutions.27 In the case of the British sources, the
existing literature and published sources, like the Douglas papers28 and
Bertolacci’s description of Ceylon,29 helped focus the research.
Chapter outline
The thesis is in three parts. The first gives an introduction to Sri Lanka’s
early history and briefly discusses the Portuguese political infiltration and
the Dutch arrival on the island. It deals more extensively with the emer-
gence of the Kandyan kingdom as the major indigenous political power
on the island and analyses its political organization. The purpose is to give
a long-term perspective on the European intervention on the island. At
the same time it serves as a reference point for the later chapters that deal
with the Dutch and British administrations and the Kandyan relations.
The second and largest part of the thesis discusses the colonial transi-
tion under Dutch rule at large. The three major research questions of the
thesis are considered here. Chapters Two to Four deal with the changes in
the practice of colonial rule in Dutch Ceylon over the eighteenth centu-
ry, with an emphasis on the last fifteen years. Chapter Five discusses the
Dutch colonial outlook in the last decades prior to the British take over
and Chapter Six deals with the Dutch relationship with Kandy.
In the third part of the thesis, Chapters Seven to Eleven, the British
experience is discussed and placed in the context of the findings for the
Dutch period. The three research questions are dealt with in the same
order as in Part Two: Chapters Seven to Nine discuss colonial practice
under subsequent British regimes; Chapter Ten relates the colonial ideals
expressed by the British rulers to developments and discussions on colo-
nial rule elsewhere in the British empire and Chapter Eleven discusses the
final subjugation of the Kandyan Kingdom. In the final analysis of
Chapter Twelve the research as a whole is brought together and discusses
how these findings contribute to the existing literature on Sri Lanka and
colonial regimes of the period in general.
10 INTRODUCTION
PART ONE
TEMPTATION ISLAND
13
CHAPTER ONE
LOCAL POLITICS AND FOREIGN INTRUSION
“Ceylon, from whatever direction it is approached,

unfolds a scene of loveliness and grandeur unsur-
passed, if it be rivalled, by any land in the universe.
The traveller […] is entranced by the vision of
beauty which expands before him as the island rises
from the sea, its lofty mountains covered by luxuri-
ant forests, and its shores, till they meet the ripple of
the waves, bright with the foliage of perpetual
spring.”30
Travellers have always praised Sri Lanka for its physical beauty and its
agreeable climate, but this is not what attracted the Portuguese merchants
in the beginning of the sixteenth century. They were tempted by the
island’s exclusive resources of cinnamon, one of those exotic spices that
were increasingly in demand in Europe. They settled on the shore to set
up commercial strongholds, but soon got involved in local political con-
flicts and were drawn inland. As a result, the Portuguese merchants willy
nilly acquired governmental responsibilities in the coastal regions of the
island. This introductory chapter deals with those early political develop-
ments and the political constellation at the time of the Dutch arrival
about one hundred fifty years later. Furthermore, it discusses the political
organization of the Kandyan Kingdom, the last indigenous Kingdom to
survive the Portuguese confrontation and which remained a political fac-
tor of great importance on the island until 1815.
1.1 Sri Lanka prior to European arrival: the ancient civilizations

With a surface of 65,610 square kilometres, Sri Lanka covers an area
about the size of the present states of the Netherlands and Belgium
together. Located in the Indian Ocean off the southern end of the Indian
subcontinent, the island is connected with the Indian mainland by a
string of islands called Adam’s Bridge. Geographically, Sri Lanka can be
divided into three regions: a lowland dry zone in the north and east, a
mountainous region in the central part of the island and a lowland wet
zone in the south and west. Plenty of rivers run down from the moun-
tains into this region. The climate of the island is regulated by two
monsoons: the southwest monsoon from April to September and the
northeast monsoon from October to March.31
14 CHAPTER ONE
Rubies and other precious stones are found in the mountainous part of
the island, and this has always attracted the attention of travellers and
merchants. In addition, the various pearl banks on the northwest coast,
around Manaar and Aripo, produced fine pearls of a type very popular in
Europe.32 This undoubtedly added to Sri Lanka’s reputation of being “the
finest island of its size in the world”.33 At the time the famous Venetian
thirteenth century traveller Marco Polo gave Sri Lanka this epithet, the
island was in a transitional phase, ancient civilizations were disintegrating
and large groups of people were migrating from north to the south.
The ancient civilizations (c. 500 - c. 1250 A.D.) were found in the
northern dry zone of the island, around the present-day towns of Anu-
rādhapura and Pollonaruwa. This region is often referred to as Rājarata,
or the hydraulic civilizations of the Rājarata Kingdoms, because of the
extensive irrigation systems and a corresponding social and political
organization that characterized these civilizations. Large ruins of ancient
monasteries, palaces, temples and water tanks can still be admired. This
era of Sri Lankan history was of a high cultural level: witness its beautiful
sculptures and the important Pali texts that have passed down through
the ages.34
The kingdoms were part of the large Theravada Buddhist tradition
which spread from Sri Lanka to the Southeast Asian mainland after the
third century. The Sangha, the Theravada monastic order, formed a cru-
cial element in the religious and political organization of the region. The
Pali records and Sinhalese chronicles like the Mahāvamsa all bear witness
to the vivid political, cultural and economic exchange between the Sri
Lankan and Southeast Asian kingdoms. At the same time, the proximity
of Sri Lanka to the Indian subcontinent and the frequent invasions from
there from the tenth century onwards resulted in local cultural and reli-
gious fusion with South Indian Hindu traditions.35 Agricultural produc-
tion was substantial, thanks to the massive irrigation works. The mainte-
nance of the large tanks and other waterworks called for a complex level
of social organization because it demanded intensive labour activities and
large-scale co-operation. It is therefore assumed that government was
highly centralized and that the monasteries played an important part in
its organization.36
The remains of the old civilizations seized the imagination of both
Dutch and British rulers on the island. In late eighteenth-century reports,
a picture emerges of an ancient Sri Lanka at once rich and productive, but
inexplicably degenerated prior to the Portuguese arrival. In fact, as shall
be seen in the next chapters, this image of Sri Lanka’s rich past developed
into a guiding force for the new agricultural endeavours of the Dutch and
the British rulers.37 The idea that Sri Lanka was once the granary of the
Indian Ocean was still widely supported in the 1970s, but is nowadays
LOCAL POLITICS AND FOREIGN INTRUSION 15
under debate, since historians like W.I. Siriweera began questioning

whether the irrigation works could ever have sustained such large surplus-
es.38
In the course of the thirteenth century, the northern civilizations col-
lapsed and the inhabitants of the island migrated southwards. The cause
for the collapse remained an enigma for the Dutch and British policy
makers in the period under study, but in the course of the nineteenth cen-
tury hypotheses were developed by British archaeologists and orientalists
who concluded from the indigenous chronicles that the invasions of
Pandyan and Colan troops from South India caused the collapse of the
kingdoms. Later it was pointed out that invasions from South India were
not a new phenomenon in Sri Lankan history and that earlier kingdoms
had also suffered their share of them. This is one reason why some histo-
rians have argued that the abandonment of the irrigation works cannot
have been caused solely by disruptive invasions. Some historians point at
natural causes for the neglect of the irrigation works and the collapse of
the kingdoms. An interesting theory is that the malaria-bearing anophe-
les mosquito migrated to Sri Lanka around the thirteenth century, with
dire consequences for the health of the population. Its preference for the
water tanks lasts to this date.39
The other Theravada kingdoms in Southeast Asia collapsed simultane-
ously with the fall of the Rājarata civilizations, which suggest a connect-
ed cause. Lieberman seriously argues for climate change as a major factor,
namely the commencement of an extremely dry period from the end of
the thirteenth century, but he also agrees that this could not stand alone
as a cause for the collapse. In addition he points to the administrative
structure of the kingdoms in mainland Southeast Asia: the monasteries
functioned as strong tax-free powerbases that strengthened regional power
and this may have caused the breakdown of the kingdoms in the long run.
These factors, combined with the violent invasions of Mongol troops into
the Southeast Asian mainland explain the collapse of the kingdoms there.
It is likely that the ancient civilizations of Sri Lanka suffered from a sim-
ilar combination of climate change, internal collapse of the organization
of the kingdoms and invasions from outside, southern India in this case.40
1.2 Political fragmentation and the drift to the South
On the Southeast Asian mainland the kingdoms shifted to the lowland

maritime regions which were free of monastic strongholds. This marked
the beginning of a period of political fragmentation and increased mar-
itime commercial activity in the Indian Ocean. Once again, this mirrors
exactly what happened in Sri Lanka in the same period. The drift to the
16 CHAPTER ONE
south after the disintegration of the centralized civilizations resulted in

the growth of smaller political entities in the north and the southwest of
the island. Jaffna in the north and Kotte in the south were two major
kingdoms that emerged in the fourteenth century, Kotte being the
strongest because of its extensive involvement in maritime trade. Later,
Sitavaka and Kandy became principalities of the Kotte kingdom. The
Jaffna kingdom, established by the Pandyan invaders, was essentially
Tamil and Hindu. The others were Sinhalese and Buddhist and more or
less regarded themselves as successors of the Rājarata kingdoms, which is
clear from the continuation of the Mahāvamsa, the Great Chronicle. At
the same time, the South Indian influences increased: the many Hindu
temples in the southwest dating from this period bear witness to this.
These developments were undoubtedly related to the maritime activities
of the Kotte Kingdom.41
As in the Southeast Asian mainland, these smaller kingdoms and prin-
cipalities were oriented towards trade rather than agriculture. Politically,
the kingdoms were much less centralized than the Rājarata kingdoms.
There were no large irrigation works to require a strict and firm organiza-
tion of society and some groups managed to gain strong regional power.
In the scarcely populated areas of the Vanni in the north and around
Trincomalee in the east practical power was entirely with the local chiefs,
or vanniyārs.42 The island’s central location made it a popular venue with-
in the trading network of both the Arabian Sea and the Bay of Bengal.43
The export products ranged from areca nuts and coconuts, to cinnamon,
gems, pearls and elephants. Imports included basic commodities like rice
and textiles. Perhaps most important for this period’s economic history
was the growth of coconut production after the thirteenth century and
the increased export market. This expanding trade should however not be
exaggerated. It remained largely restricted to the Jaffna peninsula and the
small ports along the southwest coast, and although the circulation of
money was increasing, it was carried out on a small scale.44
1.3 Island society around 1500

At the time of the Portuguese arrival in 1505 most people on Ceylon
relied on subsistence agriculture and the village formed their main frame
of reference. In the dry north, some of the smaller water tanks were still
in use and were vital to the livelihood of villagers. In the south, paddy was
cultivated on terraces, with an abundant water supply from the hills.
Over-flooding was a regular problem in the lowland villages, but this did
not result in the creation of large-scale irrigation projects to drain the
water. Garden culture played a major role in this small scale economy,
where fruit and nut trees were grown both for personal consumption and
for trade. Waste land and jungle adjacent to the village was used for shift-
ing cultivation (chēna) of small grains and for the collection of various for-
est products like timber, honey and wax.45
In the course of time, various systems of land tenancy developed,
which varied greatly in commitments due to the lord of the land. In the
Sinhalese kingdoms this meant that some lands were held against a tax of
fifty per cent of the produce, while others were held against a tax of only
ten per cent. Moreover, most of the land was held in service tenure, mean-
ing that the occupants had to perform labour for their lord for a certain
number of days each year. In the Jaffna kingdom the tenures were a little
simpler. Produce was usually taxed at ten per cent, but poll-taxes were
added and bonded labour was just as much part of the system as in the
Sinhalese kingdoms.46
Perhaps the most general feature of the social stratification among all
societies on the island was the importance of caste hierarchy. Interestingly,
the highest in the hierarchy, namely the farmer caste – Goyigama in the
Sinhalese part and Vellale in the Tamil part – formed by far the largest
caste. With reference to this, some historians point out that Sri Lanka was
blessed with a relatively egalitarian society in comparison to India. How-
ever, it should not be overlooked that these castes were divided into vari-
ous sub-castes which were again subject to a strict hierarchy. The castes
were organized by occupation, hence there were fishermen, washermen,
barber, and silversmith castes, to give only a few examples. This did not
mean that all members of the castes actually performed this labour, as
most people on the island were involved in subsistence agriculture.
Among the Sinhalese, the highest subgroup of each caste comprised the
headmen, below which were the lascorins or guards. The lower echelons,
called naindes, usually formed the largest group and performed manual
labour. They had to undertake specialized or coolie-labour for their head-
men and the king depending on their caste. This labour was used for a
variety of projects including road repair, irrigation and general building
activities for the benefit of the community, but it was also used for private
activities of the headmen.47
The island’s relative wealth and central position in the Indian Ocean
attracted groups of settlers and traders, and between c. 1300 and 1600
there was a high level of immigration from South India. The immigration
of the Salāgamas to the southwest is probably the most important exam-
ple, but other groups like the Mukuvas in the east and the Karāva fisher-
men in the south should be mentioned too. All found new positions as a
group in the caste-based societies of either the Tamil kingdom of Jaffna or
the other Sinhalese kingdoms. A cultural division between the Tamil
north and Sinhalese south remained, despite these waves of immigration:
the immigrants adapted themselves at least in language and religion to
18 CHAPTER ONE
their respective host society. These assimilative features of the Sri Lankan
kingdoms are often noted in the current discussions on the development
of ethnic consciousness.48 Some Muslim traders from the Arabian Sea and
Hindu Chetties from Coromandel settled either temporarily or perma-
nently on the Jaffna peninsula or in the many small ports along the south-
west coast; nonetheless they kept their distinctive cultural identity. Later,
after the European arrival, many Muslims moved to the east coast.
1.4 Portuguese political infiltration and the origin of the Kandyan Kingdom
On a macro level, the political history of Sri Lanka up to the sixteenth

century had much in common with that of mainland Southeast Asia. The
simultaneous political fragmentation of the late thirteenth century is
remarkable. The maritime focus and commercialization of the small polit-
ical entities in the lowlands of the island from the late thirteenth century
onwards again show great resemblance to the fragmented political organ-
ization that developed simultaneously in the maritime regions of Burma,
Thailand and Vietnam. Despite the similarities with the Southeast Asian
pattern, the distinctive South Indian influences on the island’s political
and religious life, in the form of the caste system and Hindu cults, should
not be disregarded.49 In the sixteenth century a new power arrived on the
island. This time it was not an invader from South India, but from
Europe. What was the effect of the Portuguese arrival on the political con-
stellation on the island, and how does it compare to developments on
mainland Southeast Asia?
It has been estimated that at the time of the Portuguese arrival in 1505,
about six hundred thousand people inhabited the island.50 Of these, about
one hundred fifty thousand were ruled by the king of Jaffna and about
four hundred thousand lived in the kingdoms of Kotte and Sitavaka. The
rest were spread across the various vanniyār chieftaincies in the north and
east and the central highland area, or the principality of Kandy, which was
later to grow into a kingdom. The Portuguese sailed in the wake of the
Muslim traders. They tried to take over their networks and attempted to
ban all Muslim competition anywhere in Asian waters.51 Within a few
years they had taken over the larger part of Sri Lanka’s commerce. As stat-
ed in the beginning, they were not after pearls, rubies, elephants or coco-
nuts, but cinnamon. This spice had always been a minor product of inter-
est to the inhabitants of the island, but had grown in importance not long
before the Portuguese arrival, due to increased European demand. It grew
wild in the forests in the southwest and by the time the Portuguese arrived
it was a royal monopoly of the maritime kingdom of Kotte and had to be
bought from the king.52
There is no need to discuss the Portuguese infiltration on the island

here in extenso; for that I refer to the work of T. Abeyasinghe and C.R. de
Silva, among others.53 Still, a few things need to be pointed out to under-
stand how the Portuguese traders came to govern part of the island. First
of all, they arrived at a period of political instability. There was a succes-
sion dispute going on between the king of Kotte and his brother who
ruled at Sitavaka, and these two power-blocks sought for external allies in
their struggle. While Kotte found its ally in the Portuguese merchants,
Sitavaka relied on support from the Muslim traders. This situation led to
a classic history of “reluctant imperialism”: the Portuguese promised their
support in exchange for concessions in the cinnamon trade and the pos-
session of coastal forts. The conflict lasted nearly a century, but finally in
1593 the Portuguese helped Kotte to defeat Sitavaka. By that time the
Kotte kingdom itself had come entirely under Portuguese influence, a
change that was not approved of by all its subjects.54
At about the time of Sitavaka’s fall, the Jaffna kingdom also came under
Portuguese sway. Though commercial opportunities had attracted the
Portuguese to the Jaffna peninsula, the Portuguese and the king of Jaffna
were in conflict over religious matters. In 1544 Portuguese missionaries
had arrived from South India and were successful in the conversion of
fishermen in Manar and Jaffna. The Hindu ruler of Jaffna reacted violent-
ly against these conversions and killed a large number of the new
Catholics. This led to a protracted war between the Portuguese and Jaff-
na, and the Portuguese managed to place their influence over the king-
dom by the 1560s. In 1590, the Portuguese placed their own puppet on
the throne, and in the second decade of the seventeenth century the
Estado da India confiscated the kingdom and placed it directly under its
government.55
At the end of the sixteenth century, disaffection over Portuguese con-
trol of the kingdom led some powerful nobles to flee to the principality
of Kandy in the mountainous interior where they established a new suc-
cessor kingdom to Kotte. The almost unpopulated interior became inhab-
ited by refugees from the wars in the lowlands and by those who followed
the noblemen to their new kingdom. After the defeat of the maritime
governments of Kotte and Jaffna, the young Kingdom of Kandy was the
last indigenous power left on the island.
The early seventeenth century formed the heyday of Portuguese rule,
which more or less integrated once more the fragmented political entities
in the lowland area. The Portuguese government thereby mainly followed
the local administrative organization and made no attempt to unify the
island or to impose a distinctively Portuguese administration except in the
colonial towns of Colombo, Galle and Jaffna. Apart from the courts in
these towns, justice was left in the hands of the native powerholders; in
20 CHAPTER ONE
the southwest these were the mudaliyārs of the Goyigama castes who
enjoyed the same power in the former kingdoms.56 The focus of the
Portuguese continued to be on the maritime trade, with cinnamon their
most important export. Intercourse between the Portuguese rulers and
native society on the coast was stimulated by the Portuguese government
and created mixed communities on the coast, which resulted in strong
cultural influences and the adaptation of the Portuguese language. The
Portuguese names held by so many of the coastal inhabitants point at the
local intermarriages, but also at the large scale of indigenous Catholic
baptisms. Catholicism gained a strong foothold and resulted in a substan-
tial Portuguese religious and cultural influence that was to outlive Lusi-
tanian presence on the island.57
Meanwhile the Kandyan Kingdom strengthened its local power and
shook off the Hindu Saivite and Portuguese Catholic local influences and
made a definite shift to Theravada Buddhism, organizing the state accord-
ingly. As a result the island was now divided in two states, each contest-
ing the power of the other and constantly at war from the beginning of
the seventeenth century.
A thorough comparison between mainland Southeast Asia and Sri Lanka

goes beyond the scope of this thesis. Victor Lieberman argues that in
Southeast Asia, the sixteenth century marked a new phase of political,
economic and cultural integration. Marginal ethnic groups merged with
the dominant ones, which resulted in the emergence of unified identities
that were associated with the central state but at the same time distin-
guished themselves from outsiders through religion and language. While
Burma and Thailand stuck to the Indic Theravada tradition, northern
Vietnam remained part of the Sinic Confucianist tradition. Also in polit-
ical and economic terms, each region became more centralized, with
strong revenue systems that benefited from the increased maritime trade.
In the course of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, a general pop-
ulation growth as a result of increased wealth and agricultural extension
and intensification strengthened the power of these states. The provincial
elites gained interest in the central states, through tax-farming and labour
coercion, and as a result access to office became more regularized.
Another crisis in the middle of the eighteenth century led to the last and
most intense phase in this long-term state formation process.58
The Kingdom of Kandy and the Portuguese coastal possessions are
good objects for comparison. Like most of the mainland kingdoms
Kandy opted for Therevada Buddhism as its centralizing ideology and it
was trying to expand to the maritime regions. The Kandyan kings certain-
ly saw themselves as the only real power on the island, as can be read from
the Cūlavamsa, the final part of the Mahāvamsa. The integration of the
maritime regions under the Portuguese was not yet complete, but it is
easy to draw parallels with the Southeast Asian port polities thanks to the
maritime focus and religious and cultural binding in the form of
Catholicism brought in by the missionaries. The power relation between
the Kandyan Kingdom and the Portuguese was not yet balanced out,
when the Dutch offered their help to the Kandyans in 1638. After twen-
ty years of warfare and negotiation, the allies managed to expel the
Portuguese from the island.59 The subsequent wars with the Dutch over
the coastal region reveal the Kandyans’ persistent interest in the maritime
corridor.
1.5 Dutch Ceylon: the formative years
The high quality of cinnamon that had first tempted the Portuguese to
involve themselves in Sri Lankan politics attracted the Dutch when they
expanded their trading network in Asia during the first decades of the
seventeenth century. When the king of Kandy asked the Dutch East India
Company for help in expelling the Portuguese, they responded positive-
ly. In 1638, the Dutch admiral Westerwolt concluded a treaty with the
Kandyans that, according to the Dutch interpretation, assured payment
by the king of Kandy, Rajasinha II (1635-1687), of all Dutch war expens-
es and at the same time stipulated a Dutch right to take over the
Portuguese strongholds on the island. After the Dutch expelled the
Portuguese from the island, Rajasinha II did not pay for all the expenses
made by the VOC. In fact, he managed to foil the Dutch plans to take
over all the Portuguese coastal possessions by effective warfare. It was only
in the 1680s that the Dutch and Rajasinha II concluded a truce and the
Dutch had to give up much of their inland territories but retained most
of the coastal forts and adjacent districts. They valued especially the
southwestern districts and the Jaffna peninsula – indeed, the regions that
had developed as centres of power in the island since the thirteenth cen-
tury.60
This development needs to be placed in the general context of seven-
teenth-century Dutch expansion in Asia. In 1602 the Dutch East India
Company was established. It grew out of several smaller trading compa-
nies that had sponsored exploratory voyages to the east in the previous
decade. An important motive of Dutch expansion in those days was the
expulsion of the Portuguese from the Asian trade. In so doing, the Dutch
hoped to gain the monopoly on the lucrative spice trade with Europe and
control the intra-Asian trade network. Obtaining a monopoly of trade in
Asian spices gave the VOC the power of price-fixing on the European
markets and therefore guaranteed a high profit. The possession of territo-
22 CHAPTER ONE
ry was not a primary objective of the Company’s activities in the east, but
was a by-product of its pursuit of monopolies. This commitment led to
various wars in Asia during the seventeenth century, between the Dutch
and the Portuguese and between the Dutch and indigenous rulers.
The protracted warfare was expensive and by the 1680s there was a
total change in mentality in the Heren Zeventien of the VOC. The costly
wars had to be put to an end and a further cut in expenses in the east was
required. At the same time, the existing monopolies of trade in spices and
other products had to be kept firmly in Dutch hands. That is why the
VOC persisted as a territorial power on Sri Lanka and why after all, the
coastal regions on the island remained under Dutch control. As a result
Ceylon developed as one of the major stations of the VOC in Asia, next
to Batavia and the Moluccas.61
It was in those early years that Dutch policy for the island was formu-
lated, and although it was not unanimously agreed upon at the time, it
was this policy that determined the further path of the Dutch on the
island. It had been the original aim of the directors of the VOC that the
cinnamon of Ceylon should be delivered to them absolutely without cost.
This turned out to be a vain desire, because competition from other
European traders had to be prevented. The preservation of coastal forts
prevented any competitors from getting a hand on the trade or any influ-
ence on the island, and the possession of the adjacent territories for the
collection of the cinnamon required additional governmental infrastruc-
ture. These contradictions in Dutch policy placed a heavy burden on the
local governors.62
The demands from the Netherlands led to the paradoxical situation in
which the High Government of Batavia had to look for other means to
pay for Ceylon’s administration. More direct local involvement inevitably
cost more. Rijckloff van Goens the Elder, governor of Ceylon between
1660-1663 and 1664-1675, had already warned the directors about this
problem in the 1670s. He proposed to either conquer the whole of
Ceylon and attract European settlers to fully develop the island’s poten-
tial, or to restrict the territorial possessions on the island solely to the cin-
namon producing areas in the southwest. His appeal fell on deaf ears, and
despite his critique, the Heren Zeventien in the Netherlands refused to
adopt a clear policy and left it to the governors on the island to meet their
targets. Van Goens was however not entirely incorrect in his predictions.
From the 1680s until 1796, the Dutch on Ceylon found themselves in
a kind of vicious circle. Their financial situation asked for increasing
exploitation of local society, but this in turn required further involvement
and responsibility, which brought about new costs. Good relationships
had to be maintained with the Kingdom of Kandy, which again triggered
extra expenses. This development, which turned the Dutch East India
Company on Ceylon from a trade operation into a territorial power with

full-time administrators, would shape Dutch colonial rule in the late
eighteenth century.
1.6 Political organization of the Kandyan Kingdom
Before moving on to the actual analysis of the political developments in

Dutch Ceylon and the Dutch-Kandyan relationship, the Kandyan polit-
ical constellation needs some further explanation. As noted, the Kandyan
Kingdom inherited a state ideology in the form of the Theravada tradi-
tion, but unlike other Therevada kingdoms of the time, it did not man-
age to secure enduring stability and growth. As we shall see, this was to
have major consequences for the relationship of the young Kingdom with
the colonial rulers on the coast.
The political and social structure of the Kandyan Kingdom has been
analysed by Ralph Pieris in his monumental book Sinhalese Social
Organization: The Kandyan Period and by Lorna Dewaraja in The
Kandyan Kingdom of Sri Lanka. Both these authors depend heavily on the
seventeenth-century description of the Kingdom by the English captive
Robert Knox and the descriptions of the Kandyan institutions by D’Oyly
and John Davy, colonial officials who wrote their respective accounts
soon after the fall of the Kingdom.63 In addition, Pieris and Dewaraja use
a list of questions and answers on the Kingdom and the Buddhist religion
apparently posed by Governor Willem Iman Falck (1766-1785) around
1769 to the chief monk of the maritime districts.64 In general Dewaraja
and Pieris concur in their descriptions, though they do place different
emphasis on certain aspects of the Kandyan institutions. That is why the
following account is largely derived from these two authors.
The Kandyan Kingdom was an economically weak polity, with a low pop-
ulation density (the total population probably never surpassed 250,000
people), a negative trade balance and a poor agricultural base due to its
mountainous topography. Only the lowland provinces bordering the
“European” maritime possessions were relatively fertile and more exten-
sively cultivated.65
The king’s power was considered absolute, though in practice it was
limited in certain ways. The Kandyan king was seen as the successor of
the great ancient kings of the Anurādhapura and Pollonaruwa kingdoms
and most information on the manner of good rule was gathered from the
examples given in the Mahāvamsa. He was to rule within the tradition
and to follow examples of the good princes; he had to observe customary
laws and written rules, governing in the interest of his subjects and fol-
24 CHAPTER ONE
lowing Buddhist precepts. Ralph Pieris points out that various rebellions
against the king were the practical outcome of these limitations. If the
king was not ruling “justly”, his subjects could revolt.66
The absence of strict hereditary rules of succession was typical for
Theravada kingdoms of the time. Though the king was considered almost
godly, this divine characteristic was not necessarily transferred through
direct bloodlines. He did have to be of chastrya origin, meaning that he
belonged to the “caste of kings”. The coronation ceremony was decisive
in the transfer of the legitimacy of power and elevated the human king to
a godly status. Over time, this divine element in Kandyan kingship
became more central to the ideology of the Kingdom. A new king, if he
was not already appointed during the lifetime of the former king, was
chosen by the highest nobles at the court.67 In practice this meant that
princesses of chastrya origin were brought to the island from South India
to marry the present king and to produce a future king. It is not difficult
to intepret this as a means to prevent competition for the crown among
the Sinhalese nobles at the court.
This was the case in 1739, when king Narendrasingha (1707-1739)
had not produced a heir to the throne and a prince was brought from
South India to be king. From then onwards, we see various attempts of
Kandyan nobles to have new kings from outside the island placed on the
throne. This important element of Kandyan kingship reminds us of the
stranger-king concept. The enthronement of a king from outside the cir-
cle of nobility functioned as a means to channel or avoid political tension
among powerful noble families. In a way it served as a compromise
between rival nobles and prevented outbreaks of violent succession-dis-
putes: instead of claiming the throne themselves they placed on the
throne an outsider with no political or family ties within the Kingdom.
The stranger-king concept is popular with scholars of Southeast Asian
history and helps to explain how, in many cases, European power expand-
ed over the Indonesian archipelago in early modern times without much
violence, but rather at the invitation of native power groups.68
The retinue of the king existed of a variety of palace officials responsi-
ble for his protection, his kitchen, his baths and so on. In total there were
about thirty-one departments. Ralph Pieris points out that the composi-
tion of the king’s retinue was not always the same and that in the late
period of the Kingdom there was an abnormal growth in these offices, the
holders of which received land in lease for their often marginal duties.69
According to him the purpose was to strengthen the position of the
monarch. The officials of the palace service stood apart from the public
or district service and even the chief ministers, the adigārs, did not have
any jurisdiction over them.70
The king’s power was delegated through his two ministers, adigārs.
These men held considerable power, both in the central government and
in the provincial government. In the central government they functioned
as advisors to the king, chief justices and military chiefs. Advice was given
in cases of new appointments of chiefs, the election of the principal eccle-
siastical offices and in the transfer of land grants and service rewards. A
land grant or any other official ordinance of the king needed to be coun-
tersigned by either one of the adigārs. As an emolument each held five vil-
lages the inhabitants of which performed particular services for them and
the king.71 If the adigārs were present at the capital, all communications
with the king went through them. Consequently they had a powerful
influence on the external affairs of the Kingdom, since they could manip-
ulate the foreigners to suit their interest. This is reflected in the reports of
Dutch and British embassies to the court. The ambassadors never got to
meet the king, he remained behind the curtain in the audience hall, and
all dealings were discussed with the adigārs.72 The adigārs were also
responsible for the town of Kandy. They organized the ferry to the palace
and kept order in the city. This implied mostly that they had to secure
safety during the big festivals and kept temples and public buildings in
repair. Each adigār held jurisdiction over half the Kingdom, the first
adigār over roughly the north and east and the second over the south and
west. Appeals from these regions could be made to them.
Like all officials, the adigārs had to pay däkum, tribute, to the king for
their office: at their appointment and subsequently each year in April
before the commencement of the New Year.73 The adigārs in turn received
money from the headmen in their five villages and kept the fines result-
ing from court cases. Other income they acquired through their position
in the provincial government, since they often held the position of disāva
in one of the disāvanies simultaneously. As we shall see, some of them
managed to collect many offices at the same time. The status of the
adigārs was second to that of the king; hence many rituals to enhance their
status were performed when they moved around the Kingdom.74 The two
adigārs often came from opposing factions, which was done intentionally
to prevent them from working together against the king.
The provincial government was split in twenty-one sections. In the
mountainous area surrounding the capital there were nine small provinces
called ratas and governed by rata mahattayos. The twelve other provinces
were called disāvanies and were headed by disāvas; the four most impor-
tant were called maha disāvanies. The rata mahattayos had less power than
the disāvas, because the servants of the palace held lands in the ratas and
the authority of the palace officers penetrated their area. Also the proxim-
ity of the palace in Kandy made the rata mahattayos less independent in
the execution of their office. In comparison to the disāvas they had fewer
privileges.75
26 CHAPTER ONE
The disāva resided in the capital or left his family there when on tour.
His tasks were to administer justice, collect revenue and extract labour
service, to execute the king’s orders and to propagate good government.
The disāvas and ratas paid a däkum to the king each year, and the king
could continue or eliminate the office at will. The disāva had a deputy in
his disāvany, called the rata mohottala, and an administrative staff com-
posed of the local aristocracy. The possibility of the disāva becoming too
popular in his own province was undermined by the fact that the disāvas
usually came from the aristocratic families in the ratas of central Kandy.
These people were of most noble birth and they held no blood-ties with
the provincial aristocracy. Since the disāva often held various offices at the
same time and often had to be present in Kandy, the rata mohottala had
almost arbitrary power in the province. The disāvany was split up in kōralēs
and the kōralēs into pattus. The rata mohottala had in turn deputies in
these districts. All these offices had to be paid for and the appointments
were always temporary; the threat of removal from office served as a
means to extract more money from these officers.76
There were certain checks to the seemingly unlimited power of the
disāva and his deputy. Temple lands or viharagam and devalagam, were
given respectively to the monks and the basnāyaka nilamēs, lay caretakers
of the dēvalēs, who were appointed by the king. These lands were free from
the authority of the disāva, and they served as an independent source of
information about developments in the province. The lands held by the
officials of the royal households formed a second check on the power of
the disāva, because these lands were also beyond the disāva’s authority.
The king was free to give his gabadāgama, royal villages, to his chiefs in
which case these villages turned into a nindagama. According to Lorna
Dewaraja, “This was a necessary precaution at a time when palace
intrigues were common. A palace official, even a minor one, could be a
useful tool in the hands of an ambitious chief. For the former had access
to the person of the king. The king did not wish to see those on whose
loyalty his life depended having any dependence upon his nobles.”77
The disāva profited from the rājakāriya, or the services due to the king.
This was necessary, because it gave him status in the province and it
ensured his dignity. If the income of the disāva in cash was rather limit-
ed, his income in terms of land and labour was more considerable. He
gained cash from his appointees (usually the offices were given to the
highest bidder) and some castes paid money as a substitute for their serv-
ices. The disāva also kept the fines that were imposed in criminal cases.
Next to this hierarchical system of administration there was the badda,
which cut vertically across this system. The badda can best be translated
as a functional system of “caste groups organized as a unit for purposes of
revenue and services to the state – a mechanism by which the labour
resources of the Kingdom could be mobilized for public service”.

Although originally the badda system functioned as another check on the
powers of the disāva, in the course of the eighteenth century the disāvas
gained control over the baddas, which can be seen as a sign of decentral-
ization of power in the Kingdom.78
1.7 Eighteenth-century Kandyan kingship and Buddhism
Sinhalese kingship was strongly connected with Buddhism, and Buddhist

monks always had political connections in Sinhalese society. During the
time of the Kandyan Kingdom Buddhist influence waxed and waned.
The early Kandyan kings were greatly influenced by both Catholicism
and Hinduism. It was only by the end of the seventeenth century, under
Vimaladharma Suriya II (1687-1707) that Buddhism was given a new
boost.79
Kitsiri Malalgoda has written an excellent study on the development of
Buddhism in Sri Lanka from the eighteenth century onwards. In the late
seventeenth century, the influence of Buddhist monks upon Kandyan
politics was on the rise. Some monks even held administrative positions:
for instance the chief monk of the Poyamalu vihāra in Kandy served also
as disāva. According to Malalgoda “the growing political influence of the
monks indicated a general trend to worldliness”. In the management of
the temple lands, similar developments were detected. Some monks held
private property and rights to land, which conflicted with the Buddhist
purity laws. Moreover noble families held interests in temple properties
and even in the pupil-teacher relationship.80 The Buddhist revival includ-
ed new interest in the other Theravada states, and in the late seventeenth
and early eighteenth centuries, various missions to Arakan, Pegu and
Ayutthaya were conducted to bring monks who could reinforce the
Buddhist order on the island. The contacts and exchanges between Kandy
and mainland kingdoms were purely religious, and in no way commer-
cial.81
Although the stimulus of Buddhist revival was given during the reign
of Vimaladharma Suriya II and was more or less followed by his succes-
sors, it was not until the reign of Kirti Sri Rajasinha that this revival
reached its peak. It has generally been accepted that the Buddhist revival
under Kirti Sri was inspired at least as much by political strategy as by reli-
gious piety. With the reign of his predecessor a new dynasty had come to
the throne; this dynasty had its roots in the South Indian Nāyak chieftain-
cies, hence the name Nāyakkar. Though there had always been a South
Indian connection with the Kandyan kingship, the accession of Sri Vijaja
Rajasinha in 1739 is generally seen as a breach with the former dynasty.
28 CHAPTER ONE
Being an outsider, and facing opposition of certain nobles and monks,

Kirti Sri Rajasinha openly converted to Buddhism and became its patron.
During his reign the sangha, the order of monks, was revived. The festi-
vals were intensified and temples renovated and rebuilt. This king’s affili-
ation with the sangha may well have served a political purpose because it
created a power block against the Sinhalese nobles.
Dewaraja points out however that if this was the king’s goal, he great-
ly failed. In the 1760s the main priests and monks were all of noble,
radala, background and consequently had strong family ties with the
Sinhalese aristocracy. These families monopolized the high positions in
the temples and made sure that no one of lower caste than radala could
enter the higher orders. At the same time, the reorganization of the
Buddhist institutions served as another factor in the factional battles
among the aristocracy. For example the members of the two main tem-
ples in Kandy, Malvatta and Asgiriya, were constant rivals for the privi-
leges of the king. Kirti Sri centralized the order of the sangha by making
the chief priests, or maha nayakas, of the Malvatta and Asgiriya temples
heads of all the minor temples in the country. As noted above, the tem-
ple lands were free of the disāvas’ and adigārs’ jurisdiction; instead juris-
diction was held by these maha nayakas. During Kirti Sri’s reign, many of
the king’s lands were transformed into temple lands, which gave the
monks a strong landed base and paradoxically connected them once more
with the internal politics in the country.
The revival of the festivals served as an instrument to display the social
order in the country, stressing the subordination of the aristocracy to the
king.82 Thus strangely enough, a Buddhist revival that had started out in
the seventeenth century to free the sangha from its worldly attitude, even-
tually led to an even stronger tie between government and religion. It
must be mentioned though that the revival also led to a renaissance in lit-
erature and an increase of knowledge and education. Writings of priests
like Samarananka in the mid-eighteenth century and his successor
Moratota in the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries bear wit-
ness to this. The Buddhist revival was not limited to the Kandyan high-
lands of the country, but also spread to the maritime districts. This led to
the bloom of the Mulkirigala monastery near Tangalle, whose head had
been appointed as chief monk of the maritime provinces.83
To conclude then, the Kandyan Kingdom was characterized by a fragile

stability, with a king with foreign roots constantly engaged in keeping his
power centralized. His main tool was to play his nobles against each other
through three officially independent institutions: his palace, his provin-
cial administration and his temple organization. Despite the system of
checks and balances, the king was in practice highly dependent on the
nobles, and effective power appears to have been in their hands. There are
certainly good examples of nobles who collected various offices simulta-
neously, which implies a concentration of local power with some individ-
uals. Furthermore, there were other means to undermine the system of
checks and balances. People running the vihāres were often related to the
noble families, and many of these family members in turn entered the
palace service. Dewaraja formulates the paradoxical situation as follows:
“Although in theory there was a strict division of administrative func-
tions, in the practical working of the Kandyan administration a few fam-
ilies dominated the entire structure. These families often at loggerheads
with one another, were again connected by marriage.”84
Considering the vague and unfeasible goals of the Company on the
island and the vulnerable political organization of the Kandyan Kingdom,
it is not surprising that the relationship between the two remained tense
after the intial wars between 1638 and 1678. As shall be seen, while the
Nāyakkars were brought in as stranger kings as a means to keep the
Kingdom together and at first were successful in resisting the Company’s
infiltration, they later became a bone of contention among the nobles,
who started to search for other options.
PART TWO
THE FIRST COLONIAL TRANSITION:
LOCAL GROWTH OF COLONIAL INTERESTS
33
CHAPTER TWO
COLONIAL POLITICS IN DUTCH CEYLON TILL 1780
This chapter discusses in greater depth the early encounters between the
Dutch merchants and the inhabitants on Sri Lanka. The aim is first of all
to understand how the Dutch government came into being and took
shape and what inland policies were implemented. Second, the chapter
focuses on the question of the actual impact of the Dutch government on
local politics and society and discusses the relation between the Kandyan
Kingdom and the Dutch. The comparison between the organization of
the Dutch and the Kandyan administration in the last part of this chap-
ter sheds light on possible Dutch deviations from local traditions, and
gives us an understanding of the functioning of the system of indirect rule
and the colonial political culture that developed in the maritime districts.
The chapter serves as the point of departure for the analysis of develop-
ments on the island after 1780 presented in the following chapters.
2.1 Early developments

After the 1680s the emphasis in Dutch rule was on the southwestern dis-
tricts of Galle and Colombo because of the cinnamon production, and on
the Jaffna peninsula because of its fortunate location in the Indian Ocean
trading networks. From the thirteenth century onwards these regions had
developed as the maritime mercantile centres on the island, and this con-
tinued under the Dutch. The two regions formed the core areas of Dutch
rule, while the rest of the possessions on the island were really peripheral.
Financial and practical considerations were the basis for the organization
of the Dutch government on the island. The Portuguese system of indi-
rect rule, in turn based on the indigenous form of government the
Portuguese found there, was largely taken over by the Dutch. The degree
of interference with local society varied, however, depending on the eco-
nomic importance of a given district to the Dutch East India Company.
The Southwest was where the Dutch obtained the cinnamon, their key
product. The cinnamon collection required a certain level of organization
and relatively intensive involvement from the VOC administration.
Cinnamon was taken from the inner bark of the cinnamon tree, and this
had to be peeled off and processed through the existing indigenous caste-
based labour-system. The Salāgamas (or Chalias) formed the cinnamon-
peeling caste, hence they collected and prepared the cinnamon for the
34 CHAPTER TWO
Dutch as part of their corvée labor. Their department, called mahabadde,

was put under control of a Dutch officer, the captain of cinnamon
(kapitein der kaneel). Because cinnamon grew wild throughout these dis-
tricts, it was important to keep a check on lands that were cleared for cul-
tivation. In fact, though chēna (shifting cultivation) had always been an
important element of indigenous subsistence agriculture, the Dutch tried
to restrict this to the forestlands where not one cinnamon tree was to be
found. This was one bone of contention between the Dutch and the
native population, and led more than once to wide-scale rebellions.85
The strong emphasis on cinnamon collection and the mobilization of
one particular social group in its collection and production led to irre-
versible social changes. Over time, the Salāgamas gained in status, not
because of their peeling activities for the Dutch as such, but because of
the privileges they received for these activities. Therefore, by the end of
the eighteenth century they had risen from one of the lesser to one of the
higher castes. This example of social change is often referred to by histo-
rians who attempt to assess the influence of Dutch rule on society in the
southwestern districts.86 There were however more aspects of Dutch
inland policies that really affected local society.
As mentioned above, money had to be raised from sources other than
the cinnamon collection, to pay for the government’s expenses on the
island. The main source was regular commerce, which was best developed
in Jaffna. The profits of Jaffna were mostly derived from the trade in the
island’s export products such as elephants, areca nuts and chanks. More-
over, the Company issued heavy import duties on products which com-
peted with their own stock, such as textiles. Arasaratnam has pointed out
how the jealous trade policies of the VOC in Jaffna led to a decrease in
indigenous long-distance trade. Between 1680 and 1740 the Company’s
attitude towards local commerce shifted a few times between a purely
monopolistic and a more regulative one. In the latter case, import duties
and market taxes proved a good base of income for the Dutch. This atti-
tude finally prevailed, but the shifting policies seriously harmed the posi-
tion of Sri Lanka in the trading networks of the Indian Ocean. On the
other hand, the taxes were farmed out against high profits, and this
created a new opportunity for native entrepreneurs to invest and increase
their capital.87
Trade activities in the south were mainly conducted by Muslims and
Chetties from South India. In this area coconut and areca nut were the
main export products, while the Indian traders brought cloth and rice to
the island. As in Jaffna, the Dutch taxed their imports, and demanded an
oeliam tax of fourteen days’ service labour in return for being allowed to
stay on the island. This tax could also be paid in money, but their labour
came in handy in the docks of Galle, where there was always a lot of work
COLONIAL POLITICS IN DUTCH CEYLON TILL 1780 35
to do. Galle was the main port of the island for the large East-Indiamen
travelling between Europe and Batavia.88
Additional revenue was gained from the taxation on the produce of the
land, of which the paddy culture was the most important. However this
tax never yielded enough to sustain the requirements for the garrisons and
the VOC officials. Therefore, from the beginning of the Dutch presence
rice was imported from Batavia, Bengal and Coromandel.89 In general, the
type and level of the duties, in the case of both produce and labour, were
based on old customs. This gave the Company the legitimacy to levy these
taxes. For the collection of the taxes, the VOC administration depended
much on the local knowledge and co-operation of the headmen. It was
already pointed out above that the systems of land-possession and bond-
ed labour were quite complex. As a result, the Dutch decided to continue
the old practice of registration of land and people, called land- and head-
tombos.90 Even when from the mid-eighteenth century on most taxes were
farmed out to the highest bidder, the Company still needed the headmen
for advice. This relationship with native headmen is an important aspect
of the colonial administration and will be further elaborated upon in the
section on the organization of inland government.
2.2 Contradicting policies and subordination to Batavia
With trading activities decreasing and expenses growing, the island did
not yield enough income. Therefore, from the 1730s Gusstaaf Willem
Baron van Imhoff started to actively stimulate agricultural production,
first in his capacity as governor of Ceylon (1736-39) and later as gover-
nor-general in Batavia (1743-1750). He reasoned that local economic
improvement would lead to better sales of the Company’s products on the
island and thereby increase the revenue. He focused both on cash crops
like coffee and pepper, and on subsistence agriculture. During his four
years in office in Ceylon he energetically endeavoured in the development
of the infrastructure and irrigation in the southwest and he made plans to
restore the ancient Giant’s tank near Mannar. Van Imhoff did his utmost
to stimulate people to grow the cashcrops in their gardens. His successors,
Van Gollenesse and Loten at first continued this line of approach.91
The coffee and pepper production took off well, but Batavia ordered a
stop to their cultivation because they were competing with Javanese cof-
fee and pepper. The historians D.A. Kotelawele and K. Goonewardena
have pointed out how this led to disappointment on the island because
many inhabitants had started to grow these crops in their gardens and set
up plantations, stimulated by the advantageous price they were to get for
it. While coffee and pepper production was hampered by the Company’s
36 CHAPTER TWO
superiors, the coconut plantations, which had also expanded, were

stopped in the 1750s because they took up land where cinnamon trees
used to grow. At that time the cinnamon production was declining and
had to be more protected than ever.92
An interesting case in this context is the quarrel of opperkoopman
Casparus de Jongh with Governor Schreuder, because it shows that the
natives were not the only ones engaged in growing coffee and coconut;
these had also become important crops for some of the Company’s per-
sonnel. One of these, Casparus de Jongh, commander of Galle, lost a lot
of money because of Batavia’s sudden check on Ceylonese pepper and cof-
fee. The investments he had made in a plantation near Galle were lost
because the property could not be sold at a profit. After his return to the
Netherlands he wrote a furious pamphlet which was published in 1767.
In this he also criticized Schreuder’s protective measures in favour of the
cinnamon tree and against the cultivation of wastelands. He pointed out
that this was useless and that all the wild cinnamon trees could be spared
while the rest of the land was brought into cultivation. In fact, if cinna-
mon trees were surrounded by pepper-gardens, it would be easier for the
cinnamon peelers to reach them. Casparus de Jongh even added a poetic
“Ode to the pepper gardens” (lof der pepertuinen) to this pamphlet. Finally
he proposed that cinnamon should be cultivated on plantations rather
than collected in the wild, for this would solve many of the problems on
the island.93
The attempts to improve subsistence agriculture were in the end not
much more effective. Van Imhoff tried to stimulate people to occupy new
lands and to clear new forests for cultivation, for example by arranging
that people could till the soil for five years without taxation. But as with
the coconut-gardens, when his successors realized that this could hamper
cinnamon production, they lost interest.94 Even though the effects of
these policies were minimal, it was really a turning point in Company’s
policy on the island. Earlier on, the Company had only interfered with
the practice of commerce on the island; now it revealed an interest in agri-
culture. For the first time the idea that improvements in the island’s econ-
omy and living standard could be advantageous to the Company took
hold. However, cinnamon, the Company’s key-product, continued to
stand in the way of structural development of the land. Moreover, the
emphasis was still on the core areas – Jaffna, Colombo, and Galle; the
other districts remained virtually untouched by these developments.
Even though the outcome of his policy was limited, Van Imhoff ’s
reputation as a reformer lasted until British times: early in the nineteenth
century Jacob Burnand, who served the VOC in the 1780s and 1790s and
remained on the island after the British take-over, praised Van Imhoff
while denouncing many of his predecessors and successors:
The particular interests of men in office, egotism, folly, and something

beyond a want of energy in the general government, have formed almost
continual obstacles to a stable plan for a general amelioration of the condi-
tion of the island; and with the exception of the Gov. gen. van Goens and
Van Imhoff, there are scarcely any to be found who, in the early history of
the colony, appear to have had its welfare in view.95
The whole episode also reveals how much the government of Ceylon was
subordinated to the over-all interest of the VOC. Basically, the monopo-
list and mercantilist attitude of the Company drove the Ceylon govern-
ment into a corner. Batavian policymakers saw Ceylon as the periphery of
their empire and Java as the centre; therefore the island had to serve the
interests of Batavia and was not to compete with Javanese products. At
the same time, the government of Ceylon had to sell the Company’s
products on the local market, which undermined the local trading net-
works and had a negative effect on the local economy. The experiments
of the 1730s show that Colombo could not easily embark on an inde-
pendent line of policy to improve the local situation. This was a con-
tinuous problem in the eighteenth century and lay at the root of much
political tension between Colombo and Batavia.
2.3 A policy for Kandy
During his struggles with the Portuguese and the later tug of war with the
Dutch the position of the king of Kandy was strong and his government
centralized and geared to the job. Yet, by the last quarter of the seven-
teenth century, when the king and the Dutch settled for a peaceful coex-
istence on the island, the king had to reconsider his position in the island.
After the wars were over diplomatic relations between the two powers had
to be retained through exchanges of official embassies. The historian
Tikiri Abeyasinghe stresses that it was only in the early eighteenth centu-
ry that these embassies became a regular feature of Dutch-Kandyan rela-
tionship. Analysing this relationship during the long peace between 1688
and 1740, he concluded that in this period the embassies became more
and more institutionalized. This was connected with a growing sense of
identity on the part of the Kandyan king on the one hand, and a relative
decline of Dutch power in the region on the other. He argues that because
these embassies were now performed regularly and the Dutch travelled to
the palace to pay honour and bestow gifts, the king perceived them as vas-
sals of his state. The Dutch envoy usually arrived in Kandy in the begin-
ning of April, just before the Buddhist New Year, when all the king’s sub-
jects paid their däkum.96 The subordination of the Dutch to the Kandyan
Kingdom was reinforced by the kneeling and bowing rituals that the
38 CHAPTER TWO
Dutch ambassadors were expected to perform during their visits. The

growing sense of Kandyan identity was certainly reinforced by the revival
of Buddhism in the Kingdom in the 1690s, a development that reached
its height in the 1740s and 1750s.97 In contrast, S. Arasaratnam has con-
vincingly argued that although the Kandyan kings were politically domi-
nant, in their own domain the Dutch kept a firm grip on the island by
isolating the Kandyans from the outer world.98 They basically controlled
the external trade of the Kingdom and its communications with South
India and other Buddhist kingdoms like Arakan, Pegu and Ayuthaya. As
a result the court of Kandy remained heavily dependent on the Dutch.
Until the 1750s, the situation on the island was as follows: the VOC
was dependent on the Kandyan king for the legitimacy of its power on
the island, and was therefore formally considered his vassal. In practice,
the Kingdom of Kandy largely depended on the Dutch for all communi-
cation and trade with South India. The only way for the Kandyans to put
pressure on the Dutch was by denying them permission to peel cinnamon
in their territory. This obliged the Dutch to continue sending embassies,
even though they perceived the rituals they were forced to perform as
increasingly degrading.99 The so-called cohabitation lasted for almost
seventy years, but from the 1740s onwards, tensions between the two
powers increased. The Kandyans became more and more determined to
have their ports back and not to be hindered in their South Asian trade
and overseas contacts. At the same time the Dutch realistically began to
consider their position on the island as more significant than that of mere
vassals and felt that they ought not to be forced to perform the submis-
sive rituals at the yearly embassies.
The developments that followed were complex and characterized by
vague intrigues among the nobles of the Kandyan court, the Dutch gov-
ernment and headmen of the maritime districts. L. Dewaraja and D.A.
Kotelawele have described how internal developments in the Kingdom,
the establishment of a new royal dynasty and the rise of Buddhism,
changed the attitude of the Kandyan king towards the Dutch. They also
explain how the Dutch in turn attempted to make use of internal strife
and intrigued with certain court officials.100 In the end, two events trig-
gered the outbreak of a war between the two parties in late 1760, which
would last until February 1766. Hostilities began with Kandyan support
for a rebellion in the southwestern district of Matara, in reaction to the
implementation of Governor Jan Schreuder’s rigid agricultural policies
against chēna cultivation and the coconut plantations. Second, there was
a plot by certain monks and nobles to depose the king, with possible aid
from the Dutch. Thus, both governments were trying to extend their own
power and undermine the authority of the other through alliances with
disaffected chiefs. Clearly a new crisis was at hand.
The Kandyans first managed to overthrow some of the VOC forts, but
after the arrival of reinforcements from Batavia, the Netherlands and the
Indian factories, the Dutch managed to get a grip on the situation. After
taking back the old possessions, Governor Lubbert Jan van Eck (1762-
1765) decided to march on the Kandyan capital. For some months in
1765, the Dutch troops managed to keep hold of Kandy, but lack of food
and supplies and constant guerrilla-like provocation by the Kandyans, led
them to withdraw. About half a year later, on 14 February 1766, both par-
ties signed a peace treaty. This was in all respects advantageous for the
Dutch and underlined their military superiority on the island. The Dutch
access to the coasts and ports gave them a logistical advantage and they
could readily import supplies of men, weapons and foodstuffs. This also
meant that the Dutch had access to better weapons and a relatively better
quality of troops of European, Malays and Sepoys from India.101
This war marked the last violent attempt on the part of Kandy to
extend its authority on the island and to gain access to the maritime cor-
ridor. The VOC now decided the terms of the relationship and could no
longer be seen as a vassal of the king. The new power balance was fixed in
a treaty: the Dutch would never again be forced to perform the degrad-
ing rituals before the king and the Company would not be hampered in
the collection of cinnamon in the king’s forest. Dutch possession of the
entire coast was also fixed in the treaty and ensured for ever the isolation
of the Kandyan Kingdom. The balance of power had shifted to the VOC
and heralded a new phase in Dutch policy on the island.
2.4 Prelude to change

The open warfare between Kandy and the Dutch and the eventual recog-
nition of Dutch dominance on the island generated a new dynamism in
colonial policymaking on the island. The treaty of 1766 with Kandy
secured the Company’s right to peel cinnamon freely in the king’s territo-
ries and its territorial possessions were expanded. From then on, the areas
east of Matara and south of Batticaloa were in Dutch hands, as were the
western ports Putalam and Chilaw and their hinterlands. Although the
collection of cinnamon was secured, it was decided in Batavia that it
would be better if the Dutch started with the cultivation of the cinnamon
tree in plantations around Colombo. Governor Van Eck had worked out
such a plan during the war, but it had not been put into practice. The idea
was that this would make the Dutch even less dependent on the Kan-
dyans and the collection of cinnamon would become a much easier job.
Governor Falck (1765-1785) was asked to experiment with these planta-
tions already in 1767, and after a hesitating start these really took of from
the late 1770s.102
40 CHAPTER TWO
Falck occupied the office of governor for twenty years and he has been
portrayed as someone who wanted to prevent any disturbances in the
country whatsoever and who was therefore wary of major changes. With
the exception of the cinnamon production, which was actually decided
upon by his superiors, this seems to be an accurate picture. In these twen-
ty years, Falck took no initiative to begin new projects. He basically
sought to maintain peace and order and did not interfere much with the
inland government of his dessavas and commandeurs. However, his subor-
dinates did take some initiatives and the “cinnamon solution” implied
some relief from the strict policies towards agriculture.103
For example, two large agricultural projects were started in the districts
of Colombo and Galle in the 1770s. Initiated by the dessava of the dis-
trict De Coste, the one near Colombo involved reclamation of the marsh
land north of Colombo stretching halfway to Negombo called Mutu-
rajawela. This large enterprise was to make about 6,000 acres of land
ready for paddy cultivation by draining the salt water and ensuring the
provision of fresh water in the dry season. The Company paid for the
operation and attracted people to move to the marshes and expected to
recoup its investment easily by the tithe on the crops.104 The plan was
drawn out on a nice map showing the plots of land to be created by the
drainage.105 In the case of Diviture, an estate north of Galle, irrigation
canals were constructed to regulate drainage of the superfluous water in
the wet seasons. This was a joint venture of a group of Company officials.
While Muturajawela was to produce only paddy, Diviture was also con-
sidered suitable for garden culture and the production of cinnamon in
particular.106
Both projects failed at this stage, but they do reveal a basic change of
policy. Private investment in land was again considered profitable after
the discouraging measures of Schreuder, and the government invested
actively in the development of subsistence agriculture. It was however
under Falck’s successor Willem Jacob van de Graaff that the enterprising
inhabitants of the island were actively stimulated to develop the country
and that the officials in the outer regions were stimulated to improve and
increase the paddy production. How these increased agricultural activities
relate to the decline of the Company that took place from the 1780s, is
the subject of Chapter Three.
2.5.1 Administrative organization in Dutch Ceylon –

Company superstructure
The second part of the eighteenth century witnessed a changing balance

of power to the advantage of the Company. It also experienced an
increased interest in agriculture as a private and public source of wealth.

It gives the impression that VOC power over the interior was rising, but
what remains rather vague is how this power was distributed. To fully
understand the impact of the encounter with native society, it has to be
established how Dutch rule trickled down society and in what way the
colonial administration deviated from local traditions in the execution of
its power. It seems likely that the system of indirect rule was becoming less
indirect, due to the Company’s growing interests in the interior. There-
fore, I will argue, in line with Colin Newbury’s recent study on indirect
rule, that such a system was never static and much depended on the
respective bargaining positions of the colonial and native powers. New-
bury stresses the dynamic features of indirect rule by pointing out how
real power and initiative usually lay first with native collaborators. In fact
the colonial overlords did not have a choice in collaborators, but had to
rely on those who put themselves forward. The real power over the inhab-
itants developed gradually as the colonial centre grew in strength over
time.107
The government of the coastal provinces of Ceylon comprised two
parts. First there was the VOC superstructure, which consisted solely of
European officials in the service of the Company. The second was made
up of native officials or headmen who were recruited from the highest
castes. The government was supported by the garrisons distributed among
the various forts along the coasts, and in times of tension along the bor-
ders with Kandy as well. Their presence enhanced the Dutch power vis-
à-vis local society. Though officially there was a strict distinction between
the civil and military establishments on the island, in practice there was
some overlap between the two.
The highest authority in the organization of the Dutch East India

Company lay with the Heren Zeventien (“gentlemen seventeen”) in the
Netherlands. These men were representatives of the six chambers, situat-
ed in six port cities in Holland and Zeeland, and of which Amsterdam
had the largest share. In Asia, they were represented by the governor-
general and the council of India, also commonly referred to as the High
Government of Batavia. Orders for Ceylon usually went through the
High Government.108 The governor of Ceylon had to give account of all
government affairs to both Batavia and the Heren Zeventien. Not only was
the governor in charge of commercial matters, civil government and the
military establishment, he also had the highest authority in the local judi-
cial system. He was assisted by a political council, which normally con-
sisted of eight to ten members, all Europeans who held the highest posi-
tions in local government. Officially the governor could not decide any-
thing without the approval of the council, but in practice he was the most
42 CHAPTER TWO
powerful and influential man on the island. Decisions regarding the

island community made by the governor and his council were communi-
cated through official decrees or plakkaten. These decrees were composed
in Dutch and, when necessary, in Tamil and Sinhalese as well.109
The political council was set up in a strict hierarchical manner, which
is illustrated by the fixed rules for the following order of seats around the
conference table. This structure of government was quite similar to that
of the other of the Company’s possessions, although Ceylon ranked
among the most important. The governor of Ceylon was an ex officio
member of the council of the Indies. The higher officials in the political
council of Ceylon held Company ranks of opperkoopman (head mer-
chant), koopman (merchant), onderkoopman (submerchant) and were paid
accordingly. The names of these ranks point at the mercantile origin of
the government, although in many cases the functions they performed
had more to do with civil government than with purely commercial
affairs. In the council, officials from all sectors of government – com-
merce, justice, inland administration and the army – were represented.110
At the start of our period, the political council consisted of the following
persons: Willem Iman Falck, governor; Bartholomeus Raket, command-
er of Jaffna; Arnoldus de Lij, commander of Galle; Daniel de Bock, head
administrator; Jan Jacob Coquart, Major; Jacobus de Bordes, trade book-
keeper (negotieboekhouder); Martinus Mekern, secretary; Cornelis Dioni-
sius Kraaijenhoff, first master of the warehouses; Cornelis de Cock, dessa-
va (bailiff ) of Colombo; Jan Hendrik Borwater, fiscal and payments
accountant.111
After the governor, the commanders of Jaffna and Galle respectively
were the highest-ranking officials, but they only attended the meetings of
the council if they happened to be in Colombo. At the local level their
government took the same shape as that in Colombo, therefore they
headed their own political councils in their commandementen. The com-
manders of Galle and Jaffna also issued their own decrees that concerned
specific local circumstances. At the smaller places of extraordinary strate-
gic or economic importance, but far away from the three main centres, an
opperhoofd (chief ) was appointed. This office was often held by military
commanders, as in Trincomalee or Kalpitiya.112 At Tuticorin, on the
Madura coast of India, which also fell under the authority of the Ceylon
government, a civil servant held the post of chief.
In total there were about sixty basic administrative functions ranging
from governor to commercial bookkeeper (negotieoverdrager) in Galle.113
Apart from these so-called qualitative ranks, many more people were
employed as clerks to support the administrators. These were not neces-
sary Europeans, but often the offspring from mixed marriages between
Europeans and natives. In other cases these jobs were filled by military
servants who desired a change of career when their contract ran out.
Though this was discouraged by the Company, it was not checked local-
ly. Company employees received fixed salaries following Company guide-
lines, but the highest office-holders also received the revenue from villages
that were assigned to them as long as they stayed in their posts, the so-
called dispens dorpen. It was also common for these officials to receive a
share of the revenue from the various taxes, and they had the right to
make use of the corveé system for their private affairs. Often they gained
additional income through the appointment of the native officials, who,
following local tradition, paid them a sum on appointment. This tradi-
tion was called the giving of paresses.114
The Company servants did not specialize in one sector and during
their career a servant could move from the position of fiscaal, dealing with
juridical matters, via the position of trade bookkeeper, to the function of
dessava where he had to deal with inland administration. We do know,
however, that there were regional preferences. Although there was no
general rule in this respect, people often moved from function to function
either around Jaffna and Tuticorin, or they stayed in the southwest.
Acquaintance with language and culture played a part in these choices
– Jaffna and Tuticorin were Tamil-speaking regions, while Colombo and
Galle were Sinhalese – but local connections counted probably just as
much. Of course those with high ambitions did not stay on Ceylon for
the whole period of their Company career, but moved up the ladder via
the various factories in South Asia to return to the island as commander
or governor.
In general, the Company system of administration was highly bureau-
cratic. Reports had to be sent from all sections to the governor in
Colombo. He and the political council would go through these and sum-
marize them for the High Government in Batavia. When necessary they
sent full copies of the local reports. All resolutions of the political council
were sent to Batavia and the Netherlands and were accompanied by long
letters in which each decision and happening was accounted for. A visita-
teur regularly went through the books of each place to check the
finances.115 Though it may seem so in theory, in practice it was certainly
not a watertight system. Most servants found a way to make some money
locally within the margins of this system, for example through local trade
or by lending money at high interest rates.116
The military establishment of Ceylon was much larger than the civil
department. In fact, with usually about two-thousand-five-hundred man
in garrison spread all over the island this was a very expensive department.
Consisting of Europeans, Malays and South Indian Sepoys, many of these
troops stayed on the island for long periods and married locally. Some of
the Europeans decided to pursue a civil career on the island or continued
44 CHAPTER TWO
living on the island after the end of their contract as a civilian, burgher.
By 1780, the larger part of the civil and military servants on Ceylon had
lived on the island or the nearby factories for a long time, if they were not
born there like Governor Falck himself. As a result many of the local
employees of the Company had put down roots and their private inter-
ests and local connections on the island and with the nearby Indian fac-
tories must have been extensive. From the mid-eighteenth century, pri-
vate agricultural enterprise was a new development. Casparus de Jongh
made large investments in pepper gardens during his commandorship in
Galle, and in the 1770s members of the political council like Arnoldus de
Lij and Pieter Sluijsken invested their money in the Diviture project.
They were both typical examples of the generation of rooted servants,
having arrived on the island in the 1740s and 1750s and staying on until
their death. People like them usually owned large estates on the island,
but operated from one of the three large towns of the islands.117
By the 1760s the colonial settlements of Colombo, Jaffna and Galle
had grown into real towns with military, economic and administrational
functions. This urbanization was a new phenomenon and was certainly
not to be found in Kandy. Colombo and Galle counted a population of
about eighteen hundred men, besides the garrisons, and the inhabitants
were of mixed ethnic origin. The towns were large enough to require a
separate administration. Many of the typical town institutions such as
orphanages, estate administration (boedelkamer), garbage collection, civil
militia, hospitals and so on were copied from the Netherlands.118 A survey
of the plakkaten reveals that most of the proclamations of government
dealt with the administration and legislation of the towns. At the same
time, as Lodewijk Hovy notes in his recently published compilation of the
plakkaten, there was a considerable increase in proclamations in the native
languages from the second quarter of the eighteenth century. This con-
curs with the image of increased colonial intervention, discussed earlier
on in this chapter.119 These towns also had their specific port functions
and their markets took in a central place. As we have seen, these also had
to be administered to ensure the income of duties upon the imports and
the sales. Other activities in the town included the reparation of govern-
ment buildings for which the Company had master carpenters in service.
The town populations consisted of both Europeans and natives and the
offspring of mixed marriages. It seems paradoxical, that though mixed
marriages were the order of the day, there was a very strict hierarchical
division in the grade of one’s “Europeaness”. Indeed, only the full-blood-
ed Europeans could hold the highest positions.120 Although these towns
reflected the European presence on the island, a strict division between
town and countryside did not exist. For example many inhabitants of the
towns, both European and natives possessed land under cultivation in the
surroundings of the towns (gravetten). Also, labourers were brought from

the countryside to perform their regular corvée labour on the docks,
maintaining the fortifications or in other construction works. The admin-
istration of the countryside was however of quite a different nature and so
was the European impact there.121
Within this context a brief discussion of the juridical establishment is
necessary. The Europeans were involved in two main types of courts, the
civil town court (civiele stadsraad), and the court of justice. These courts
were present at each administrative centre. The civil town court dealt with
civil cases and marriages and although it was set up in the three main
towns, its jurisdiction spread also over the immediate hinterland. After
1740, the court consisted of three burghers and four Company servants.
The court of justice dealt with all criminal cases and civil cases where
more than 120 rijksdaalders were at stake. The court of justice also com-
prised seven members, but all had to be Company servants. In certain
cases it was possible to appeal to the court of justice in Batavia. The court
of justice was also concerned with semi-judicial tasks like the calibration
of weights and measures. Each court of justice had a fiscal assigned to it,
who functioned as prosecutor in criminal cases. The fiscal was also con-
cerned with the daily jurisdiction over the inhabitants and their estates
within the town boundaries.122 In the eighteenth century, special land-
raden (civil courts) were established to deal with inland matters in which
natives played an important role, but these will be discussed below.
2.5.2 Administrative organization of Dutch Ceylon – Indigenous input and

indirect rule
Below the Dutch superstructure the native administrative system con-

tinued to operate. This was organized on a regional basis and there were
regional differences in organization and legislation. The native adminis-
trative system originated in the old kingdoms and was taken over by the
Portuguese. The Dutch had kept it intact where possible, since it was their
aim “not to disturb society or to disrupt institutions, but rather derive
profit that the country afforded through the existing channels”.123 This
was certainly true for the peripheral regions like the Vanni and the east
coast where tribute in the form of elephants or paddy sufficed and the
Company did not demand anything more and did not interfere with the
local rulers. In the case of the core areas of Jaffna, Colombo and Galle,
one may wonder in how far this was true and how indirect rule func-
tioned in these areas.124
The highest native official was the “mahāmudaliyār of the governor’s
gate”. He was the main advisor of the governor in native affairs and in the
46 CHAPTER TWO
relationship with Kandy. He was even actively involved in the correspon-

dence between the Dutch and Kandy, because he translated all letters.
The commander of Galle also had a mahāmudaliyār as an advisor, and this
person was often related to the mahāmudaliyār in Colombo. In a way the
function of these mahāmudaliyārs could be compared to that of the adigārs
in the Kandyan Kingdom because of the advisory task and the proximity
to the governor of these officials. But they did not have as many respon-
sibilities and they did not have such a status among the European offi-
cials, even though their prestige among the lowland Sinhalese may have
been high.
The dessavas (provincial heads) were really in charge of the inland
administration and they were appointed in the core areas of the Company
Jaffna, Colombo and Galle. Despite its indigenous name, the dessavas
were actually European officials and they were the second person in the
district hierarchy, after the commander. Galle had a dessava for the Matara
dessavony (district) and an opziender (overseer) for the interior of Galle, or
Gale corle. The dessava was responsible for all inland affairs, from the col-
lection of taxes to the administration of justice. Just as in Kandy there was
a chain of command down from the dessava at the provincial level to the
majorals and vidānēs at the village level. Communication from the Dutch
trickled down this system via the mudaliyārs and koraals, the first native
officials below the dessava. Originally, the mudaliyārs had been in charge
of the inland guards, the lascarins and for the transport of timber. The
koraal was in charge of the collection of taxes and the execution of bond-
ed labour. But in practice these functions were often combined in one
person, in which case they were still called mudaliyārs. The attepattu-
mudaliyār functioned as translator and guard of the dessava and was the
most powerful headman in the dessavony. In Jaffna the system was quite
the same, although sometimes functionaries had different names; for
example a mudaliyār could also be called adigār there. The main difference
between the Sinhalese and the Tamil regions lay in the legislation and cus-
tomary rules regarding taxation. The means of administration were – at
least from the Company’s point of view – virtually the same.
The mudaliyārs formed the backbone of the inland administration
because they functioned as intermediaries between the colonial rulers and
their subjects. As a result, they were very powerful men in their districts
and they were in the position to manipulate all information. Although the
mudaliyārs usually came from certain families of the Goyigama or Vellale
caste only, the functions of the mudaliyār and the mahāmudaliyār were not
hereditary and the Dutch were in the position to remove someone from
office when they thought fit. This meant that the Dutch had a check on
the mudaliyārs and that they had to perform to the satisfaction of the
Dutch. In practice the situation was a bit more complex because of the
closeness of mudaliyārs to the people, their local knowledge and their

personal power in the region. The Dutch always feared that they would
instigate a rebellion and entice Kandyan support.
The mudaliyārs and other headmen were not paid in money but
received lands in accomodessan. This manner of remuneration was similar
to that of the Kandyan Kingdom. The people who inhabited the villages
in question had to till the soil for the headman, without compensation.
Again these lands were not hereditary, but it did happen that fathers were
succeeded by sons and that the lands remained in the family. It was not
only via these accomodessans that the Dutch could induce the loyalty of
the mudaliyārs. They also made use of ceremonial occasions to enhance
the status of the mudaliyārs when they were content with their perform-
ance. For example a lot of value was attached to the gold medals of hon-
our that the Dutch occasionally distributed to those mudaliyārs whose
activities encouraged others to follow suit.
The relationship between the Company’s officials and the native head-
men was decided not only by official policy. As in Kandy, it was common
for the headmen to present their superiors with gifts (paresses) upon
appointment. This turned into a lucrative business for the officials of
Jaffna, Galle and Colombo. The accompanying rituals enhanced local
power of the commander both in private and in official affairs. That is
why many Company officials also benefited personally from keeping up
the indigenous system. The comparison with the political culture in
Kandy can be taken further.
Just as in Kandy, the work department or badda, ran parallel to this
administrative system. This system was caste-based and each caste had its
own appointed headmen. These headmen held much less political power
than the mudaliyārs, unless it was a department that was of use to the
Company, such as the cinnamon or elephant department. In the case of
the cinnamon department, the native chief was in fact replaced by a
European. Here yearly rituals were performed when the cinnamon peel-
ers presented the governor with paresses to reinforce the subjection of the
cinnamon peelers to the Company, and at the same time to single them
out and praise them for their performance during the previous year.
During these paresses, the whole cinnamon department gathered in
Colombo, the peelers danced and drummed for the governor and the
governor handed out medals to those who performed best. The rituals of
these paresses best reveal the influence of the local political culture on the
daily practices of the Dutch administrators. The governor, originally a
merchant, took up the role of king: perhaps not as divine as the king of
Kandy, but with just as much bravura.125 It is not entirely clear how the
other badda-departments functioned and how much the Dutch made use
of it, nor how much the Dutch interfered with these sections prior to
48 CHAPTER TWO
1780. But as shall be seen later, from that time onwards, the Dutch grew
more and more interested in it.
2.5.3 Administrative organization of Dutch Ceylon – Managing indigenous

power
That the Company lorded over the native collaborators was not unique,
but fits the general pattern of indirect rule in Asia; similar practices were
found, for example, on Java. As long as the Company rule was really indi-
rect as it was in the Vanni or along the east coast, the relationship with
the native collaborators was relatively smooth. The relationship became
complicated as soon as the Company started to meddle with the inland
affairs as a result of growing interests in the interior. This was certainly the
case in the southwest and to a lesser extent in Jaffna, there expansion of
colonial interests went hand in hand with conflicts and competition with
the native headmen over land and labour resources. Therefore the Com-
pany was continually trying to find ways to undermine the power of the
native headmen, while at the same time it heavily depended on this group
of people for the colonial administration. In that way, it did not differ
very much from the situation in the Kandyan Kingdom.
The Buddhist establishments played an important part in the organi-
zation of the Kandyan Kingdom, and they functioned foremost to coun-
terbalance the power of the aristocracy. In the Dutch area religion played
a strategic role in the countries’ organization, but in a slightly different
manner. From the beginning the Dutch had propagated Protestantism in
the areas under their control to counterbalance the Portuguese Catholic
and Kandyan Buddhist influence. The strongest measures were taken
against the Roman Catholics, who where encouraged to convert to
Protestantism. All Catholic establishments like churches and schools were
taken over by the Protestants. By 1780, the position of the Catholics was
marginal and the Company continued to trouble them with onerous mar-
riage regulations and other things. The measures against Buddhism faded
over time. What remained the most important issue in that respect was
that mudaliyārs and other headmen had to be Protestant to be qualified
for the job. Often they converted to Protestantism in name only and
remained practising Buddhists.126
The school system that was set up in the context of this religious poli-
cy was originally meant to teach Protestantism properly to the children.
In the southwest they actually built on a tradition of Buddhist village
schools, which had first been turned into catholic schools by the
Portuguese. In the north, where Portuguese missionary activity had been
most intensive, a network of village schools and churches had also come
into being. The schoolmasters were appointed by the dessava and their
task was to instruct the children properly. In practice, the indigenous

schoolmaster, who was based in the villages, often functioned more as
official registrar than as religious instructor. He kept a record of births
marriages and deaths in the villages under his supervision and people had
to pay for these registrations. The schoolmaster remains an obscure figure
in the inland administration and it is difficult to assess exactly the power
of these men. Because of their administrative function as registrars the
schoolmasters could have functioned as a counterbalance against the
power of the mudaliyārs. Through their records, the Dutch could get a
view of society and keep some grip on the people independently of the
mudaliyārs.127
From 1740, several landraden were established to deal with civil dis-
putes and minor offences in the interior and at the smaller stations. The
landraad was installed by Governor van Imhoff as an institutional inno-
vation to assist the dessava, who earlier had to deal with cases alone. The
native headmen were involved in the landraad because they were much
better acquainted with the local situation and the customary laws.
Interestingly, the customary laws of some groups were much better
known than others. The Hindu code of law, or Thesallavami, was written
up by the Dutch early in the eighteenth century and was usually applied
in the Tamil districts. Islamic law was applied to the Muslim traders and
the Malays. No clear description of Sinhalese laws existed, therefore the
advice of the mudaliyārs was necessary, although in many cases Dutch
Roman law, which applied to the Europeans, was referred to when con-
sidered more suitable. The composition of the landraad varied from place
to place, but in general half consisted of natives. In some places like
Matara, the landraad functioned as a court of appeal against decisions of
the dessava; in others like Jaffna the dessava made his decisions in consul-
tation with the landraad. The landraad was also in charge of the land
registration and issued title deeds.128
The land registration was something which was taken up by Van
Imhoff in the same period, again to counter the power of the mudaliyārs
and other headmen. So far the Dutch had relied on them to know who
possessed which lands and what portion of its produce was due to the
government. The same counted for the personal services which the peo-
ple were supposed to perform for the government. Convinced that the
headmen were manipulating the situation and that the Company was los-
ing revenue, Van Imhoff decided to register the people and the land. The
Portuguese had had a similar registration called a tombo, which they had
probably taken over from their predecessors of the Kotte kingdom. It was
a huge project, for which the dessavas had primary responsibility. It began
in Jaffna and was later taken up in the Colombo and Galle districts. Van
Imhoff ’s tombos proved practical, but even though the books were kept up
50 CHAPTER TWO
to date by the landraad, many mistakes were made and after about ten
years the books became useless and a new registration campaign had to be
undertaken. Similar registrations were undertaken in the 1770s and
1780s. The tombos are perhaps the most manifest examples of the grow-
ing Dutch interference with local society in the eighteenth century.129 In
contrast to the landraden, which were welcomed as new institutions, the
land- and head-registrations were not readily accepted at the time, and the
natives even rebelled against them. Nonetheless, it should be pointed out
that they served as references in land disputes well into the twentieth cen-
tury.
Another way of limiting the Company’s dependency on the headmen
was to take away the function of tax collection from them and to farm it
out to the highest bidder. In this way the Dutch ensured an income from
the land, while competition at the auctions in August drove up the price.
The Company had the right to refuse the highest bidder if they thought
him unreliable. The person who “won” the privilege had to pay his bid at
once or in three monthly instalments. This system had become common
in all fields of taxation in the course of the eighteenth century and made
it possible for men of substance to invest their capital and increase their
income. Thus it opened up native administration to outsiders like the
Muslim traders and the Chetties, who had money to invest.130 This subject
is still rather obscure and has not been touched upon much in the litera-
ture, but will receive more attention in the following chapters. The organ-
ization of bonded labour was not farmed out in this manner, but
remained the responsibility of the headmen.
2.6 Conclusion
The commercial aims of the Dutch East India Company dictated the
shape of its government and the development of its policies. Colonial
administration really centred on the three major towns and regional
administrative centres, while inland affairs were dealt with indirectly.
However the problems in the cinnamon department and the need to
finance the government with profits from local taxes and trade drew the
Company further inland. It meant that the Company got more and more
involved locally, which in turn required the creation of new instruments
to control the native headmen.
In all, the Dutch ruled the interior of the island through a dynamic sys-
tem of indirect rule. The power relations between the native headmen and
the Company were under continuous development. In the southwest, the
Company increasingly tried to control the affairs of the headmen in order
to achieve the aims of government. In some cases it had to compete with
these headmen for local resources of agricultural products and labour. The
Dutch tried to tackle the autonomous power of the headmen by bureau-
cratic devices like the tombo registers. The new agricultural policy of
Governor Schreuder, to protect the cinnamon trees, made the relation
between the headmen and the Company even more difficult, for the pol-
icy went entirely against their interests. There were also differences in the
form of indirect rule between the core regions and the peripheral regions
like the Vanni in the north, which was really governed from a distance
and without interference from the Company.
After a long period of peaceful coexsistence, the relationship with
Kandy deteriorated in the 1750s. This went hand in hand with the social
unrest in the southwest as a result of Governor Schreuder’s restrictive agri-
cultural policies and political unrest and succession struggles in the
Kingdom. The war between the Kingdom of Kandy and the Company
between 1762 and 1766 resulted in a new balance of power to the bene-
fit of the Company thanks to its logistical and material advantages. It did
not result in the Kingdom’s collapse, but it did lead to its further isola-
tion.
The most important difference between the Kandyan and the Dutch
administration was of course that while the Kandyans ruled the interior
as a kingdom, the Dutch ruled according to the balance sheet. The gov-
ernor never held the same sacred status that the king did, even though he
tried to compensate for this by observing old rituals like the paresses.
While the king tried to maintain his power by a policy of divide and rule
among his nobles, the Dutch used an extensive bureaucracy as a means of
checks and balance. Perhaps the most successful institutional innovation
of the Dutch were the landraden, the authority of which in relation to
small civil cases and land disputes was easily accepted by the natives and
the headmen alike. However, often enough it appeared that the bureau-
cracy did not fulfil its aim entirely and that the Company had to fall back
on the practice of divide and rule. The headmen had to be bound to the
Company by gifts and rituals just as in Kandy. In fact, even among the
Europeans, personal relations with the governor played an important role
in their career track which relied for a large part on his good-will.
52
CHAPTER THREE
BEYOND CINNAMON: DUTCH INTERIOR POLICY 1780-1795
3.1 Introduction
During the hundred fifty years of their presence on Sri Lanka the Dutch
produced a huge amount of maps and plans of the island. Recently D.
Paranavitana and R.K. de Silva brought these together in one publica-
tion.131 The atlas provides a fine visual overview of the colonial interven-
tion that took place progressively over the years. The early maps show the
whole island, with all the Dutch forts along the coast and only the inte-
riors of the southwest and the Jaffna peninsula outlined as Dutch posses-
sions. Often, the rest of the map is filled with bushes, rocks and exotic
animals, although sometimes indigenous regional names are given. Early
drawings are also found of the various forts on the coast. It is not howev-
er until the 1750s that we get a better picture of the various provinces of
the interior. Balthus van Lier’s detailed maps of some of the districts of
Galle, Colombo and Jaffna reveal some of the increased inland activities
discussed in the last chapter.132
In 1789, long after the war with Kandy was over, a large map of the
whole island was drawn up for Governor Willem Jacob van de Graaff
(1785-1794). The boundary between the Dutch and Kandyan regions
was drawn by a clear red line, and the designer of the map gave the Dutch
a very generous share of the island. What makes it so interesting is that
the enormous map provides very detailed information on all areas under
Dutch rule including the marginal areas, like the Magampattu and Panoa
in the southeast and the Vanni in the north. The areas are split up into
administrative sections, churches are shown, villages are named, large
water tanks are indicated and even some of the outstanding ancient ruins
around Anuradhapura have been given a place on the map.133 Other maps
of the interior drawn up in the same period show us the exact location of
cinnamon gardens and plantations in the vicinity of Colombo, and there
are detailed plans for irrigation works in the Manaar region and Matara.
These maps underscore the fact that the 1780s and 1790s were a period
of yet more intense colonial encroachment on the island.134
Governor Van de Graaff, who had commissioned these maps, is a for-
gotten figure in Dutch and Sri Lankan historiography. If he is mentioned
at all, it is in relation to the cinnamon plantations or regarding his dra-
matic fate after he left Ceylon for Batavia.135 The contemporary sources
53
present an ambiguous picture of the period and the governor in question.

While someone like Jaques Fabrice van Senden, the head of Trincomalee,
called him affectionately “the illustrious brother who […] steers the little
vessel Ceylon”,136 Pieter Sluijsken, the commander of Galle repeatedly
labelled him authoritarian and selfish and accused him of developing sin-
ister plans and projects on the island.137
Selfish or illustrious, it is clear that Van de Graaff was an interesting
character. Combined with the dynamic impression that we get from the
maps made during his rule, this makes one curious about this last phase
of Dutch rule on the island. The events of the 1750s and 1760s fore-
shadowed the global unrest and political changes of the 1780s. The dis-
integration of the Mughal empire, the British and French agitation in
South India, the rise of strong regional power holders like the Sultan of
Mysore and the general declining position of the VOC in the Indian
Ocean brought the crisis close to the island, and changes in Dutch poli-
cies on interior Sri Lanka should be placed in the context of these devel-
opments.
The chapter is divided into two main sections. The first discusses on a
more general level these changes in policy as well as the international and
local impulses for change. A need for economic resources pushed the
Company further inland as it searched for more efficient forms of surplus
extraction and actively involved itself in the agricultural production. The
last required large investments that could be easily recouped in the long
run. The second part of the chapter discusses the changes in policy and
the continued colonial intrusion in the core areas. How did this further
encroachment affect the relationship between the native headmen and the
Company, a relationship that was already tense and problematic before
the 17809s, as we saw in the last chapter? Chapter Four also deals with
the peripheral areas that, as seen in the map of 1789, were more or less
taken over by the colonial government, and it includes a discussion of the
new encounters in these underdeveloped regions and the attempts of the
colonial officials to impose more direct forms of rule here.
3.2 Changing circumstances – the cinnamon plantations
After years of travelling in the east, the famous Swedish botanist Thun-
berg resided in Ceylon between 4 January 1777 and 14 March 1778.
Following his return to Europe he published a two-volume account of his
experiences and he devoted several chapters to his stay on Ceylon. His
account includes lengthy descriptions of the island’s flora, and he also
gives some insight into the social life on the island. The systematic culti-
vation of cinnamon attracted his interest. In his description of the garden
54 CHAPTER THREE
of Governor Falck he ponders on the problematic start of the cultivation

of cinnamon. He writes how the cinnamon trees were naturally spread
around the forest with the help of the birds who dumped its pits after eat-
ing its fruits. The Dutch originally believed that cinnamon trees only ger-
minated in the wild and that it could not successfully be cultivated. This
lasted until Falck started growing young cinnamon trees in his garden in
1769. As Thunberg recounts:
They planted the pits and these germinated well, but soon the young plants
withered and died. They searched carefully for the cause of this destruction
so premature and unexpected: it was discovered that the Sinhalese who
gained considerable profit from the bark of the wild cinnamon trees, feared
that their profits would diminish from its cultivation and its propagation by
individuals. Therefore they decided to ruin the Dutch attempts and succeed-
ed by pouring hot water over the young stems.138
After this ruse was discovered, many new trees were planted and grew up
yielding successful harvests of the cinnamon bark. More plantations were
started in Sitavake, Kalutara, and Matara. Thunberg expressed his enthu-
siasm about this project and prophesied that in the course of time the
Company would draw much more profit from the cultivated trees than
from those in the forest, the produce of which was decreasing.139
It was the dessava De Coste who was responsible for the spread of the
cinnamon plantations when it was decided to produce cinnamon on a
larger scale by involving the headmen in planting cinnamon gardens dur-
ing the 1770s. In 1774, the Dutch government started handing out
bonuses and medals to those headmen who involved themselves in the
cultivation of cinnamon trees. In 1776, it was decided to encourage
everyone in the Colombo and Galle dessavony to cultivate the tree by
promising 1 rixdollar per 30 pounds of cinnamon.140 Despite these incen-
tives and Thunberg’s enthusiasm, in 1780 the majority of the cinnamon
still came from the “wild” trees in the Dutch and Kandyan forests. In fact
it was only in 1786 that the government commenced with paying out the
promised bounty.141 Of course it took some time before the newly plant-
ed trees were ready to be peeled. Another reason for the tardiness was that,
in the initial years, mistakes had been made in the type of ground on
which the trees were planted and often the distance between the trees was
too small, as a result of which the trees stood in each other’s way and did
not grow as large as they should.
It was under Governor Van de Graaff that the plantations really took
of. With great zeal he promoted the cultivation of cinnamon. He man-
aged to excite many more of the headmen into cultivating the tree
through the rewards, and even military and civil servants of the Company
began planting trees. These operations cost the Company about 33,000
guilders a year, mainly to cover the costs of rice for the labourers who
BEYOND CINNAMON: DUTCH INTERIOR POLICY 1780-1795 55
cleared and maintained the lands and planted the trees.142 They generally
worked without further payment as part of their corvée duties. By the end
of the 1780s, Van de Graaff came to realize that there were not enough
people to labour on the plantations of the Company and the other gar-
dens, which after being planted, had to be constantly maintained to pre-
vent them from being overgrown. The demand on the cinnamon peelers
and the coolies had become too great.
Moreover, in 1789 Batavia wrote to Colombo that the expenses for the
cinnamon gardens were growing out of hand, and instructed the gover-
nor to delay the work for the time being. In 1791, Van de Graaff came up
with a new proposal, which had been suggested by his mahāmudaliyār
Nicolaas Dias Abeysinghe. The Company’s plantations were to be split up
in small plots and given away to the cinnamon peelers, who had to main-
tain these and were responsible for peeling the bark. In his memoir to
Johan Gerard van Angelbeek, written four years later, Van de Graaff
reflected enthusiastically on this measure. To further stimulate the peel-
ers, official title deeds, in Dutch and Sinhalese, were printed in September
1793 to be given away to the peelers who had received such lands. In total
fifteen hundred deeds were printed.143
During Van de Graaff ’s tenure, the Company servants and local chiefs
endeavoured in planting cinnamon trees, and once they had completed a
garden they often sold it to the Company.144 The chiefs were rewarded for
their loyal work with golden medals and other presents. Van de Graaff
also found another means to stimulate the production of the cinnamon,
one that could also be put into practice for other products like pepper,
coffee or areca nuts. This was to give the Company’s wasteland to anyone
ready to cultivate it, and to demand in return that one-third of the
ground was to be cultivated with one of these products, depending on the
type of soil. This type of land lease was called thunval.145 Many people
therefore planted cinnamon trees in their private gardens for the Com-
pany, and had these peeled by the cinnamon peelers. The dessavas and the
mudaliyārs were in charge of granting of these waste lands. Altogether,
Van de Graaff ’s measures led to the advantageous situation in the 1790s
that most of the cinnamon collected for the VOC to be sold in the Dutch
Republic, usually around 5,000 bales or 400,000 pounds, came from the
private gardens and the Company’s plantations. As the rest was still peeled
from the Company’s forests, Van de Graaff emphasized in 1794 that it
was no longer necessary to harvest the king’s forests.
Among those who opposed Van de Graaff ’s measures figured Pieter
Sluijsken. He wrote long petitions in which he explained to the govern-
ment of Ceylon and to the High Government in Batavia that Van de
Graaff ’s measures were a disaster. He argued that the trees were not plant-
ed on the right grounds and that it was unwise to let the natives grow
56 CHAPTER THREE
cinnamon because they would not know which seeds to use. According to
Burnand, Sluijsken was particularly troubled by the developments in the
cinnamon production because he had been captain of the cinnamon for
eight years in the 1770s, but had not been responsible for the planting of
the cinnamon trees. He was still working hard on his career, and the new
developments diminished the function of captain of the cinnamon, and
therefore they jeopardized his career.146 In any case, Sluijsken’s writings
against Van de Graaff had far-reaching results for Van de Graaff ’s career
and for his reputation among historians.147
The historian Kanapathypillai has been much influenced by Sluijsken’s
writings in his publication on the cinnamon production in the last
decades of the eighteenth century. In consequence, he argues that the
planting of cinnamon was unsuccessful. He used Sluijsken’s arguments
concerning the quality of the cinnamon, and corroborates these by argu-
ing that the plantations never produced more than 5,000 bales. This is a
strange argument, since the yearly requirements from the Netherlands
were 5,000 bales.148 To secure the right type of cinnamon for the Euro-
pean taste, samples were sent of different trees from different grounds to
the Netherlands, yet he forgets to mention that the Heren Zeventien were
content with the quality of the produce.149 Van de Graaff presented the
endeavours as a great success in his memorie van overgave to his successor
Van Angelbeek in July 1794. Moreover, and upon their arrival in Ceylon,
the British found an abundance of cinnamon in the Company’s stores and
managed to get enough cinnamon from the plantations and gardens for
the first two years.150 This underlines Van de Graaff ’s success.
More interesting is Kanapathypillai’s discussion of illicit private trade,
which was absolutely forbidden but daily business according to some
early British officials on the island.151 Clearly the High Government in
Batavia worried about this too and this was one of the reasons why it
planned to write to the government of Ceylon in 1797, in case the island
was to return under Dutch rule, that no further expansion of the cinna-
mon culture was required.152
Leaving the discussion on the quality and quantity aside, there were
three important elements in this new policy that need to be highlighted
because of their further consequence. First, self-sufficiency in cinnamon
cultivation relieved the government of its dependence on Kandy. As we
will see in Chapter Six, this did not imply an improvement of relations
between the two, because Van de Graaff had in the mean time readjusted
his ambitions and set his mind on the fertile lowland districts of Kandy.
Second, now that the cinnamon was being cultivated, the inhabitants of
Colombo and Galle were freed from the strict regulations regarding clear-
ances of land, and chēna and coconut cultivation. Thirdly, the native
headmen were cooperating enthusiastically in the cinnamon-enterprise
and must have enriched themselves by it. The problematic situation as it

had existed in the 1750s seems to have blown over by the 1780s and this
created space for further agricultural development of the island. No
doubt, the changing international circumstances drove Van de Graaff to
strive hard for such development.
3.3 Changing international conditions
In the National Archives of Sri Lanka there is a letter book of correspon-

dence between Governor Van Angelbeek and the Commissioners
General, written between 1794 and 1795. The Commissioners General,
Nederburgh and Frijkenius, had been sent to the east to research the state
of finances and government in the east and to set up a plan for improve-
ments.153 Part of the correspondence concerned the finances of Ceylon,
which they found in a disappointing state after their arrival in Batavia in
1794. They wrote a letter on 21 May 1794 to Ceylon urging Governor
Van de Graaff to justify himself before he embarked for Batavia, where he
was supposed to take up the position of Director General. The letter was
only received in February 1795 and Van de Graaff had already left for
Batavia, but his successor Van Angelbeek answered the letter and quite
extensively explained and justified Van de Graaff ’s spending pattern. In
his reply Van Angelbeek pointed at certain changing circumstances that
had affected the Company’s position on the island adversely.154
Van Angelbeek could not deny that the general expenses of the govern-
ment of Ceylon had risen in the previous fifteen years. In fact, he gave an
overview of the expenses between 1779 and 1792 and showed how they
had increased during the Fourth Anglo-Dutch War (1780-1784) and
remained high ever since.155 Of course, in the first instance this rise was
related to that particular war. Extra expenses were made to improve the
defence works and to maintain the additional troops, namely three com-
panies of Oosterlingen, that came to the island. These extra troops were
sent from Batavia, and had been recruited at higher wages than the regu-
lar troops on Ceylon. In addition, in 1783 the regiment of Luxemburg
arrived from the Cape, which in turn added to the increase of expenses.156
The end of the war did not result in a decline of expenses because the
extra troops stayed on until 1788/89, when they were replaced by a new
mercenary regiment from Switzerland under the Count de Meuron. The
preparations for the homeward voyage of the Luxemburgers and the
arrival of the Meuron regiment caused the extra expenses for that year.
The large expenses for the year 1791-1792 had a military cause: troops
from the Würtemberg regiment arrived, as did four companies of Ooster-
lingen from Batavia and a batallion of Sipahis from Tuticorin. Thus,
58 CHAPTER THREE
according to Van Angelbeek, the military expenses accounted for the larg-
er part of the rise in costs of the Ceylon government.157
However, Van Angelbeek continued, there were other reasons for the
rise in expenses. First of all, a lack of bullion led to a devaluation of the
copper coins and letters of credit and caused an increase in prices for basic
necessities like rice and arrack. He pointed out that while earlier on a leg-
ger of arrack from Batavia had cost about 28 rixdollars, now it costs 50
rixdollars. At the same time, the Company had issued new regulations on
the supply of arrack to the troops and thus forced the government of
Ceylon to take on the extra expenses. Products from Europe had also risen
in price since the war. The continuing tense situation with European
competitors after the war had forced the government to invest in the
repair of fortifications. In particular those of Oostenburg (Trincomalee)
and Galle had needed much repair. Another point was that while during
Falck’s governorship Ceylon had been adequately supplied with rice from
Batavia, this source of supply fell off after the war and the government of
Ceylon was forced to purchase more expensive rice from Malabar, Coro-
mandel and Bengal. Finally, the work on the cinnamon plantations and
gardens had required large investments from the Company; however, Van
Angelbeek quickly added, these investments were already paying off.
Van Angelbeek also compared the general income under Van de Graaff
with that under Falck. By doing so, he put Van de Graaff ’s expenses in
perspective and made them look less dramatic. Moreover, he pointed out
that the merits of Van de Graaff ’s government really lay in his capability
of increasing the income of the island.158 The average income under Falck
was ƒ 557,244 and this grew to an average of ƒ 845,291.125 during van
de Graaff. This was an increase of nearly fifty per cent. Basically, Van
Angelbeek reasoned that the extra expenses made by Van de Graaff were
to be explained by circumstantial factors, while his enterprising spirit
made sure that at least the damage was limited by the increasing revenue.
Therefore, Van Angelbeek argued, Van de Graaff was not to be blamed for
the bad financial situation of the island’s government, but rather to be
praised for his endeavours!159
3.4 Company in crisis
Before moving on to the actual measures taken by Van de Graaff to raise

the income, it is important to explore at greater length the circumstantial
factors mentioned by Van Angelbeek and place them in a wider context,
in order to fully understand their implications on the government of
Ceylon. They were all related in one way or another to the Company’s
worsening situation in Asia from about 1780 onwards. Van Angelbeek’s
remarks are more or less confirmed by Els Jacobs in her study on the
developments in the business of the East India Company in Asia in the
eighteenth century.160
Perhaps the most profound change that occurred over the course of the
eighteenth century was the changing pattern of trade within Asia. Jacobs
pays much attention to the growing importance of the textile trade and
the simultaneous growth of the British and French trading companies in
the region of South Asia. Not only did the British and the French man-
age to obtain good contracts with local producers and to expand their
authority on the Indian subcontinent, they also managed to obtain large
amounts of the copper that was so necessary for this branch of trade.
Instead of Japan, where the Dutch got their copper from exclusively, they
turned to Sweden and China. In doing so they undermined the strong
position of the Dutch in the intra-Asian trading network, and this situa-
tion was enhanced by the fact that the Dutch received less and less cop-
per from the Japanese in the course of the eighteenth century. Conse-
quently, by the 1780s the Company was suffering from a serious lack of
copper, not only in Batavia, but also in South Asia. In contrast, the boom-
ing business of the British brought more and more copper into the Indian
continent, and caused inflation of prices there. Indeed, as pointed out by
Van Angelbeek, Ceylon was affected negatively by this development. All
products usually derived from India, mainly rice and cloth, now increased
in price, while the amount of copper available on the island to pay for it
was falling.161
In addition, in the aftermath of the Fourth Anglo-Dutch War, the
VOC lost most of its factories on the Indian subcontinent and thereby
any advantageous access to its products. The position in Bengal had been
steadily deteriorating since the 1750s, and was sharply reduced after the
Fourth Anglo-Dutch War when the holdings on the Coromandel coast
were also abandoned. Moreover, with the growth of British power on the
subcontinent, the security situation for Ceylon changed considerably.
The war had exposed the Dutch weakness on the one hand and revealed
the maritime and military strength and capability of the British and the
French powers on the other. Hence, investments had to be made to repair
the defence works and a larger garrison of European troops was installed
on the island now. In 1789, a military commission was sent to Asia to
examine further the military establishment and to advise the Heren
Zeventien and the High Government of Batavia on the investments that
needed to be made.162 Van de Graaff took the recommendations of the
military commission seriously and began repairing the fortifications even
before the Heren Zeventien or the High Government approved, which
added to Batavia’s discontent about Van de Graaff ’s government.163 Thus,
Van Angelbeek was right to point this out as an important expense for the
60 CHAPTER THREE
government on Ceylon. On top of everything, the generally bad situation

of the Company required a cut in expenses, and Ceylon was no longer
furnished with products from elsewhere in Asia on the scale it had been,
and fewer and fewer products were arriving from Europe.164
To conclude then, the shifting trading patterns, the international
financial and political situation all affected the government of Ceylon.
Van Angelbeek was correct in noting these various factors in his letter to
the commissioners general. One of the major problems for the govern-
ment that resulted from this situation was the lack of rice for the garrisons
and the Company’s labourers. Falck sought a solution for this in arrang-
ing rice contracts with Indian traders and local Dutch entrepreneurs. This
once more aroused the interests of the Dutch in the elephants, because
the traders from Bengal were still interested therein. The Chetty Waite-
linge obtained such a contract and secured a regular import of rice in
exchange for elephants.165 Another trader, Blume, proposed a regular sup-
ply of rice in exchange for the monopoly in chank shells. In the 1780s,
we come across many more such enterprising men, like Dormieux, Graaf
van Bijland, and Tranchel from Coromandel and various Jewish and
Armenian traders from Malabar.166 Any opportunity to trade in rice was
seized with both hands by the government. However, it could never pro-
vide enough and above all, it was still too expensive.167 Van de Graaff
embarked on a new plan to better the financial situation of the island’s
government and increase the paddy production. Two major themes recur
in the following analysis of his policies on the island, namely his admin-
istrational adjustments in the core areas and the agricultural projects in
the periphery.
3.5 A testing ground in Galle
A glance through the Plakkaatboek, a compilation of all proclamations

made by the Company on Ceylon, and collected and published by Lode-
wijk Hovy in 1991, shows that Van de Graaff was an exceptionally enter-
prising governor. During his term of office, Van de Graaff published twice
as many proclamations as his predecessor, Falck.168 Many of these dealt
with the inland business of land possessions, the tasks of headmen and
rules for the tax farmers. Although these subjects were not entirely absent
in the proclamations of his predecessors, their frequency is remarkable.
The same is true of Van de Graaff ’s proclamations regarding life in the
towns, where new regulations were issued to secure order and improve
health and hygiene. These themes had begun to appear in the last year of
Falck’s governorship, but then only in the region of Galle and Matara,
where Van de Graaff, not coincidentally, was commander.
Van de Graaff had arrived on Ceylon in the 1750s, as had so many

others who held high office at this time. On Ceylon he had served as fis-
cal in Galle and as cinnamon captain, among other functions. In the
1770s, he moved from Ceylon to become head administrator in Malabar
and in 1776 he was appointed director of Surat. He fled from Surat to
Ceylon during the Fourth Anglo-Dutch War, when in 1781 that factory
had been taken over by the British. In the same year, he was appointed to
succeed Falck, who was to move to Batavia to take up the office of
Director General.169 Falck however refused to do so and stayed on. For
that reason, Van de Graaff was appointed governor and director of
Coromandel. In June 1784, he was given the commandership of Galle
when that position fell vacant on the departure for Batavia of Arnoldus
de Lij.170 His predecessor’s eighteen-year-long commandership had been
conservative. De Lij had been concerned mainly with the renovation of
the town Galle, the transhipments in Galle and the regulations of the
bazaars. He was on good terms with Governor Falck, but kept to himself
and the business in Galle. Some of the remaining fragments of De Lij’s
private correspondence show that he was trying for a better position
already in 1773 and that he was much grieved to be passed over many
times by the authorities in Batavia.171
During his short stint at Galle (June 1784 to January 1785), Van de
Graaff ruled like a whirlwind. The minutes of the political council of
Galle clearly reflect a change of policy: from the moment of his arrival the
regular reports of the daily business on the docks and in the town, which
before took in the larger part of the minutes, were interrupted by all sorts
of new administrative considerations. Van de Graaff started with cleaning
up and tidying the town. He decided to have a new registry made of all
inhabitants, and removed all unwanted subjects like the sick beggars,
“miserable and helpless people and among them many with contagious
diseases, who lay begging here and there along the public roads, and often
die in a pitiful manner”. He decided to have a special institution erected,
where they could be cured and if possible put to work.172
These measures were not taken out of the blue. In the previous
decades, Galle must have turned into a very unhealthy place. In his
memorandum written in 1784 for Van de Graaff, De Lij stated that at
least a quarter of the garrison was infected with some contagious disease,
which he called De Gaalse ziekte (the Galle sickness). Blaming the water
supply, he had constructed a pipe-line from Unawatuna, the next bay to
the east, to secure clean water for the inhabitants. Van de Graaff may have
suspected from De Lij’s description that he was dealing with a venereal
disease, because he banned all prostitutes from the inner city.173 Hygiene
was clearly high on the list of Van de Graaff, and his proclamation regard-
ing the inspection of cattle for slaughter, to prevent sick cattle from being
62 CHAPTER THREE
slaughtered for food, supports that assumption. But safety and discipline
were equally important.174 He decided to renovate the hospital in town
and to have certain other company buildings repaired. He made proper
regulations regarding the installation of street lights at night and picking
up garbage. He limited the amount of schaggerijen (pubs) and forbade
cockfights and other gambling games. All these measures give the impres-
sion that Van de Graaff was consciously working on a civilization pro-
gramme in this Eurasian port city, but at the same time he tried to limit
the costs of the administration of the town and the country as much as
possible.
He decided to contract work on the buildings to private builders, who
had to come with an offer of the costs beforehand, instead of taking on
carpenters on regular wages. By doing so, he put the risk of extra costs
with the contractor and not with the Company. In the secretary’s office,
he took similar measures. He reached the conclusion that the Company
continuously hired too many clerks, who were neither competent nor
hardworking, and he removed some from the secretary in Galle to Mata-
ra, where they could work on the tombo registration. He decided to stim-
ulate work by giving the headwriters a certain sum above their salary, for
which they could choose to either employ other writers to perform their
assigned tasks or work harder themselves. In this way, aspiring clerks had
to work hard to prove their value before they were hired for a fixed posi-
tion.175
Van de Graaff was not merely interested in the town administration of
Galle, but also looked inland at the administration of the Matara dessa-
vony and Galle corle. His first letter to Colombo as commander of Galle,
written on 23 June 1784, mentions the absence of any maps of the Galle
corle and the Matara dessavony, and he wondered whether the copy, which
he knew to be available in Colombo, could be send to Galle to be
copied.176 This reveals on the one hand the neglect of the inland region by
his predecessor De Lij, and on the other hand Van de Graaff ’s eagerness
to gain a thorough understanding of the whole region. Moreover, Van de
Graaff made a tour through the Matara and Galle districts in July and
August, and in the following months he took some far-reaching decisions
about the inland administration.177
First, he decided to forbid in the future the pocketing of paresses, or
gifts, by the headmen from their inferiors. Second, he issued a proclama-
tion fixing the headmen’s duties to the Company, and he had all headmen
sign that they would perform the duties as ordered. They were to report
yearly on paper what they had done and achieved. A famine in Matara in
the months of October and November, due to mismanagement of the
fields, may have convinced Van de Graaff that the headmen needed
stricter job descriptions and supervision. A native sabandar was appoint-
ed to check whether the headmen properly fulfilled their duties.178 More-

over, the authority of the minor headmen to decide in civil cases was rein-
forced, the inhabitants were to litigate before their village-head, and if this
person could not reach a decision, the case was to be brought before the
head of the corle or pattu. Only when no solution satisfactory to all par-
ties could be reached could the case be brought before the dessava.179
At the same time, Van de Graaff aspired to increase in the revenue. He
decided to farm out the paddy-tax since he felt that much more was pro-
duced than the share that was levied, and consequently he wrote down
new conditions for the rent of the paddy-tax. He also ordered a new
registry to be made of the Moorish inhabitants of Galle and Matara, in
order to make them properly perform their oeliam service, but also
allowed them to pay a capitation tax of 12 rixdollars instead.180 Finally, he
noted that in Matara there were too many naindes, or coolies, who man-
aged to get themselves registrated as lascorin, and he warned the dessava
of Matara because it implied a decline in the labour force. Eventually, he
chose to put the lascorins to work more efficiently and proposed to the
dessava of Matara that, since most of them were not of much use to the
Company, they could best be employed in the planting of the trees in the
government plantations, whereby he actually degraded them again to the
position of nainde.181
Altogether, these were ambitious measures, taken in the span of half a
year only. Many of these adjustments to the inland and town administra-
tion, Van de Graaff later issued island-wide, like the plakkaat regarding
the paresses. Others were considered applicable to the southwest only and
consequently put into practice in the Colombo dessavony. In all, Van de
Graaff ’s period of office in Galle seems to have functioned as a phase in
which he developed and tested his political ideas, which he was to put
into practice as governor of Ceylon. At Galle, Van de Graaff showed a
strong sense of authority over his Company inferiors and over the native
headmen, characteristics that were also found in his administration as
governor of Ceylon.
3.6 An island-wide approach
Although during the nine years of Van de Graaff ’s governorship, the focus
was really on the inland government, the development of agriculture and
increase of revenue, his zeal to improve the order, safety and hygiene in
the coastal towns was no less apparent. For the town of Colombo, he rein-
stalled the neighbourhood councils with explicit and lenghty regula-
tions.182 To fight the rampant drunkenness among the soldiers, he cut the
number of pubs in and around Colombo from one hundred sixteen to
64 CHAPTER THREE
only seventeen. Perhaps most conspicuous was his proclamation which

allowed anyone to kill street-robbers at the scene of the crime.183 He start-
ed a campaign to inoculate all inhabitants against small-pox and provid-
ed for an institute where widows and orphans could live and work, in
order to improve their situation.184 Before moving to the actual inland
government, it has to be mentioned that Van de Graaff also continued his
policy of cutting expenses by putting out construction work and other
jobs to contractors on commission instead of keeping them all in regular
service of the Company.
In the core areas of the Company’s possessions on the island, the
dessavony of Colombo and the Galle corle, Van de Graaff more or less fol-
lowed the policies he had developed during his days in Galle. Thus, dessa-
va De Cock of Colombo, was ordered early in 1785 to prepare proclama-
tions concerning the headmen of the corles and pattus after the example of
those issued for the headmen of Galle and Matara.185 These proclamations
are worth examining in more detail, since they reveal in many ways Van
de Graaff ’s approach to the inland government. They are thirty-three in
total, and deal with all aspects of inland government: the promotion of
the cinnamon culture, the supervision of the paddy culture, the expansion
of cash-cropping on the wastelands and the organization of the labour
force.186
To start with the first two, related to cinnamon production. The cen-
tral role of the headmen in the new system of cinnamon procurement has
already been pointed out above, but the proclamations show how deter-
mined Van de Graaff was to involve the headmen further. He ordered
them to keep a register of all existing plantings of cinnamon trees in their
corle or pattu and to keep an eye on these plantings. The headmen also
had to make sure that these were well maintained, and whenever possible
they were to increase the number of plantings. Van de Graaff also exhort-
ed them to devote their energies to planting cinnamon trees on all other
suitable grounds. If they observed these duties with great zeal and with
good results, the proclamation assured that this would be acknowledged
and that they would receive a reward in the form of a medal with a neck-
lace or any other object that would give them distinction. Moreover, their
efforts would strengthen their own position, since good work was also
rewarded with honourable jobs and duties. On the other hand, the
proclamation stated explicitly, those who did not perform well would be
put out of office.187
3.7 Beyond cinnamon

The next five points in the proclamations for the headmen of the corles
and pattus of Colombo and Galle regarded supervision of the paddy cul-
ture. The headmen had to make sure that the paddy was sowed properly
and on time. These proclamations also extended their authority beyond
the Company lands to include all private land. The dykes and canals had
to be kept in repair to prevent flooding of the fields. Moreover the head-
men had to stimulate the growth of products like areca nuts, teakwood
and cashcrops like cardamom, pepper and coffee and to make sure that
no arable lands remained fallow. Abandoned servicelands, called malle-
palle or nielepalle, were placed in charge of the headmen and were to be
cultivated by them.188
In the proclamation the headmen were not only deemed instrumental
for the organization of agriculture, but also for the regulation of the
labour force in their regions. They were to register all persons inhabiting
the area, and had to make sure that everyone liable for service was
employed on time. They were not allowed to take bribes from the inhab-
itants to avoid the service, nor were they allowed to use labourers for their
own purpose. The appropriation of labour had always been a source of
conflict between the headmen and the Company in the southwest. Now
that the headmen were involved in cinnamon production and other cash
crops for the Company, this problem was at least somewhat overcome:
the labourers were now supposed to work in all plantations and the work
was for the benefit of both the Company and the owner of the plantation.
A proclamation of 1787 underlines this once again. Everyone in Galle
and Colombo was urged to cultivate cinnamon, pepper, coffee, areca nuts
and other products. Anyone able to keep gardens in good order could
apply to the dessava for rice to feed the labourers, and they could even ask
for tools.189 From the resolutions of the Inlandsch Departement it is clear
that many such requests were actually made, and by all sorts of people:
Moors, Burghers, Karāvas, Chetties, Goyigama headmen, and so on.190 This
new mode of production must have put a lot of pressure on the labourers
of the southwest. Van de Graaff acknowledged this in his memoir, where
he wrote that particularly in the Colombo dessavony not too much had
been done to improve the paddy culture, because all workers were already
involved in the gardens and plantations.191 Thus, the headmen in Galle
and Colombo were now held responsible for the production of cinnamon
and other cash crops, for the paddy culture and the maintenance of the
dykes and canals and lastly for the organization of the labour force.
Just as he had done in Matara in the fall of 1784, three years later Van
de Graaff issued a proclamation fixing the juridical responsibilities of the
headmen in Colombo from the village level upwards.192 In June 1789 the
governor of Ceylon commenced with the reformation of the landraad in
which the headmen had always played an important part as members of
the board of judges. The aim was to increase the efficiency of the courts
and to prevent endless litigation, which obstructed the continuation of
66 CHAPTER THREE
work and was very expensive. At the same time, it meant that Van de
Graaff more explicitly than ever integrated the native administrative hier-
archy into that of the Company.193 Apart from their involvement in the
cinnamon plantings, these were not really new tasks, but by fixing their
responsibilities in the proclamations the headmen could now be held
responsible for it, and could be reproached and even fired if they did not
perform well.194
The proclamations can be seen as a bureaucratic curtailment of the
power of the headmen and a rationalization of the relationship between
them and the Company, but it also empowered the headmen because they
now acted under the aegis of the colonial administration. Governor Van
de Graaff clearly strove to extend the Company’s reach to the exploitation
on the district level and thereby brought the countryside nearer to the
Company. He used the existing administrative structure for this, thereby
empowering the old elite, but at the same time establishing tighter con-
trol over it. The headmen went along with the new system, and did not
protest against it. As shall be seen in the next section, one reason for their
satisfaction with the stricter administrative rules was that the Dutch gov-
ernment’s interests converged with their own. These measures correspond
with those undertaken on Java from the mid-eighteenth century and
examined in recent studies by Van Niel, Kwee and Ota on respectively
Java’s North East coast and Bantam. In that sense they are part of a larg-
er pattern, but on Ceylon it was not until Van de Graaff that such meas-
ures were introduced.195
3.8 Creating enterprising headmen
The headmen certainly made money out of the new system. The remu-
neration for the cinnamon has been mentioned already. Moreover, the
coconut industry was flourishing and was no longer hampered by the
severe laws protecting all the cinnamon trees. In fact, the Company had
turned it to its own advantage, by taxing coconut by-products, arrack and
coir, and the transport of coconuts.196 The higher Company officials in
Colombo, Galle, and Jaffna received large shares of these taxes as emolu-
ments, which was an additional reason for them to favour the coconut
plantations. Michael Roberts sees in this boom in coconut production the
major impetus for the rise of members of the Karāva cast as capitalist
entrepreneurs.197 It will be clear by now that this boom was not an
autonomous development, but one clearly related to the new Dutch poli-
cies which coincidentally stimulated coconut production.
The headmen were stimulated to endeavour in development projects
and made use of the coolie labour and the lands for free. Kotelawele, has
suggested that their power and economic position increased much over
the eighteenth century, a view confirmed here. According to Kotelawele,
the headmen had always suffered from a lack of money to substantiate
their personal power over their inferiors.198 The introduction of money in
the rural economy could explain their enthusiasm for the plantation
enterprises in particular, because the Company paid them cash for the
cinnamon and other trade goods they produced. In that way, the growth
of their power was not an independent development or a side effect of the
Company’s policy, but a direct result of the Dutch government of
Ceylon’s efforts to monetarize the local economy. The success of the
mudaliyārs led to a new lifestyle and they spent their money on Dutch-
style houses and furniture, which gave them more prestige in the view of
their subjects. This all points to an unmatched economic and (material)
cultural convergence of the elite of the southwest and the Dutch Com-
pany hierarchy and helps explain the British surprise and mistrust of the
native headmen in the southwest when they reached Ceylon.199
In fact, the governor offered not only the native headmen but anyone
with sufficient interest and capital the opportunity to endeavour in agri-
cultural undertakings on a scale unheard of before. The mahāmudaliyār of
the governor’s gate Nicolas Dias Abeysinghe and his son Balthasar certain-
ly took the lead in this. In August 1784, the mahāmudaliyār signed a con-
tract with the Company that he would attempt to clear and develop the
fertile estate Diviture in the northwest of the Galle province. Some invest-
ment of the Company was required and he was given five years to make
the enterprise profitable and to return the Company’s investments. After
these five years the Company would decide whether it considered it fruit-
ful to keep the grounds. If not, the grounds were to be given in lease to
the mahāmudaliyār in question, who would in return cultivate part of it
for the Company. It was a large project but if successfully executed it
would provide the Company with extra paddy from the lowlands and
with cinnamon, pepper, coffee and timber from the highlands. In the first
years all went according to plan, and not much was heard of it.200
In 1788, Mattheus Petrus Raket (son of Bartholomeus Raket, com-
mander of Jaffna) and P.W. van Schuler were commissioned to investigate
the development of the estate. They concluded that progress was ham-
pered by the lack of enthusiasm for the project on the part of the com-
mander of Galle, Dyonisius Kraaijenhoff. He replied immediately with an
extensive letter to the governor in which he argued that it was not his
fault, but that of the mahāmudaliyār Nicolas Dias Abeysinghe and his son
Balthasar. He pointed out that the commissioners had been misled by the
natives, who, in fear of the mahāmudaliyār and his son, had only spoken
in ways that would show them in a good light. He pointed at Abey-
singhes’ mismanagement, their intrigues against other native headmen
68 CHAPTER THREE
and their rough treatment of the inhabitants. After Kraaijenhoff ’s depar-

ture the same year, Pieter Sluijsken took over the position of commander
of Galle and complained to the government on the same grounds. He
wanted a new commission to control the affairs on the estate and Batavia
finally commissioned him to do so himself in 1790; but he failed to com-
plete this assignment before he departed for Suratte in 1792. By then,
Diederich Thomas Fretz, the new commander, investigated the matter
and came to the conclusion that the mahāmudaliyār had done his work
properly, that there were certain problems in the estate concerning flood-
ing, but these were beyond his power and needed to be managed on a
larger scale.201
The Abeysinghes had attracted a group of roaming and impoverished
people from the lower castes of blacksmiths, coalburners and oeliassen to
settle on the estate and when the contract with the Company ended, he
proposed that these people should reside directly under himself for the
next ten years. Apparently the mahāmudaliyār felt that he had a right to
these people because he had given them land to live on and to till. This is
difficult to prove, but such client relations between headmen and peasants
must have existed on a much larger scale. Here the people had tied them-
selves to the Abeysinghes because they had given them a place to settle on
the newly cleared estate of Diviture, but in other cases debt bondage
could have played a role in such alliances.202 This autonomous patron-
client relationship with the peasants was something over which the
Company had no direct control and was one of the major reasons why the
Company officials could not do without the headmen, both in their offi-
cial and private capacities.203
3.9 Centralization of power: competition and cooperation
Changes in the Company’s inland policy had a variety of repercussions for

Company servants. A good example is found in the Diviture case men-
tioned above. What is interesting about the complaints of Kraaijenhof
and Sluijsken is that they clearly felt that their power was threatened by
the mahāmudaliyār. Kraaijenhof explicitely stated that he felt humiliated
by the governor because he thought he was being put on the same level as
these native headmen over whom he had no power.204 Moreover, through
the mahāmudaliyār, the governor was extending his authority over the
native department of Galle corle and the Matara dessavony, against the will
of the commander in Galle because it seriously affected his personal
authority.
The new agricultural policies were more directly to the advantage of
the headmen than to that of the local Company officials. In addition,
while the tasks of the commanders were not particularly related to the
inland policies, the dessavas and lieutenant dessavas were actually directly
involved in the development of the interior. In the end, the governor’s
preference for direct contact with these inland administrators caused
repeated problems with the commanders who felt superceded. The
authority of the commanders was also affected in another way. Following
his experiment in Galle, Van de Graaff issued an island-wide decree in
1785 forbidding the taking of paresses.205 This time, the plakkaat was
aimed not only at the native headmen, but also at the Company officials
who traditionally received gifts from the headmen upon their appoint-
ment. This measure led to a considerable decrease in income and also neg-
atively affected the status of the dessavas and the commanders, for in a
symbolic way these gifts had functioned as a confirmation of their place
in the existing hierarchy.206
Instead of the payment of paresses the headmen were forced to cultivate
part of the grounds, in relation to their post, with such market crops as
cinnamon, coffee, areca nut, teak and sappanwood. Van de Graaff expect-
ed much from this and it was his intention to expand this policy further,
and to replace the labour services with such forced cultivation as he had
done with the cinnamon peelers.207 It was a way to get better in control
over agricultural production and make more efficient use of labour.
On the other hand, the governor tried to stimulate Company officials
to get more involved in the agricultural development of the island them-
selves. This was done through commissions and emoluments in the form
of a share in the revenue from the government’s plantations. The produce
of the coconuts also became an important revenue for the Company
administrators, and most of the coir fell into the hands of the command-
ers in this way. But Van de Graaff went even further by announcing in
1789 that the dessavas would receive fifty percent of the increase in rev-
enue of the paddy tax above the 15-year average. In this way he hoped
that the dessavas would try harder to promote the cultivation of paddy
and would put more effort into its supervision. In general, many
Company officials, civil and military, brought land under cultivation with
the intention of selling it to the Company afterwards.208
Cash-crop cultivation also demanded more intense supervision to
ensure that this carried on lands adequate for the task. This was too much
work for the dessavas and Van de Graaff requested that Batavia appoint
lieutenant dessavas as they had in earlier times. But the High Government
refused because it was deemed too costly. In the end, Van de Graaff
appointed Luitenant Mitman as overseer of the plantations against the
will of Batavia. Yet it was not uncommon to invest military commanders
with civil duties: in outposts like Trincomalee and Kalpitiya military and
civil functions were often combined. On Ceylon Van de Graaff reasoned
70 CHAPTER THREE
that the military was stationed on the island and paid for by the VOC
anyway, so why not make full use of their capabilities.209
The appropriation of military men for civil duties such as land survey-
ors also occurred in the engineering department. The Company had
always had a military engineer and mapmakers in service for the mainte-
nance of the forts on the island. However, Van de Graaff decided to use
their services for surveying gardens and plantations and for the mainte-
nance and expansion of waterworks all over the island. He had new
recruits specially trained in this work. In the 1780s and 1790s, men like
Captain engineer Pieter Samuel Foenander and the accountant Johannes
Wahlberg, and in the end the young recruit Schneider, worked hard on
the development of plans for irrigation and canals. The most famous is
Foenander’s plan for the Giant’s tank near Mannar, which brings us to yet
another part of Van de Graaff ’s inland policy, namely the agricultural
projects in the periphery; these are discussed more extensively in Chapter
Five.210
Not all Company officials were charmed by the governor’s schemes and
some did not cooperate. Therefore, Van de Graaff tried to place in crucial
posts officials who saw the advantage of agricultural development and
who were loyal to him. In Matara, Christiaan van Angelbeek, son of
Johan Gerard van Angelbeek and a cousin of Van de Graaff, was appoint-
ed dessava in 1786. In the spirit of Van de Graaff, he commenced with
new clearances and the digging of new canals in the Magampattu, the
eastern part of the Matara dessavony. Although as commander of Galle
Sluijsken was officially superior to Christiaan van Angelbeek in the ruling
hierarchy, he was passed over in the organization of this enterprise. When
in 1790 a rebellion broke out in the Matara region, this gave way to
another battle of words between the governor and Pieter Sluijsken.
On 18 April 1790, Christiaan van Angelbeek wrote Sluijsken that he
had just learned the previous day that mobs from the Matara dessavony
had started marching through the countryside en route for Matara. The
direct cause was that their headmen were forcing them to work on the
canal in the Magampattu, on orders of Van Angelbeek, while they already
had to toil on the cinnamon plantations of Governor Van de Graaff, Van
Angelbeek and some of the mudaliyārs and other headmen. They com-
plained that they “would not even have time to enjoy in peace the bless-
ings that had overcome them by the flourishing of their fields”.211
Van Angelbeek wrote to Sluijsken that the headmen had asked for a
committee consisting of members of the political council of Colombo to
investigate the complaints. Sluijsken instead decided to send a committee
directly from Galle to the mob to “discover the true origin of their dis-
satisfaction and promise them justice and protection from the govern-
ment”.212 What followed was an intense argument between Van Angel-
beek and Sluijsken about the authority of this committee: Sluijsken was
of the opinion that Matara fell under his responsibility and therefore he
was competent to authorise such a committee, while a committee sent
straight from Colombo undermined his authority. In the end, two com-
mittees investigated the matter and produced extensive reports on the
rebellion. Van Angelbeek was temporarily replaced, but rehabilitated by
the end of the year. The whole episode left an enormous amount of source
material in the form of the reports of the two committees, Sluijsken’s
accusations and Van Angelbeek’s defence.213
Nonetheless it is difficult to assess the exact reason for the rebellion,
which was likely a combination of factors. Clearly the most important
was the high pressure that the government placed on the labourers. But
this could not have been the sole cause for in previous years the labourers
had worked on the canals and gardens. In the first reports they empha-
sized that they expected a good crop which made it unnecessary for them
to work for the Company. In bad years the rations of rice and small pay-
ments they earned for the corvée work compensated for the bad crops.
Jealousies among the headmen with regards to their rivals’ successful cin-
namon plantations or their close cooperation with Van Angelbeek may
also have played a role. The rebellion did not spread beyond Matara and
was suppressed by the end of the month, but the arguments between
Sluijsken and Van Angelbeek continued. Significantly, the pattern of the
rebellion reveals some of the private patronage relations between
Company officials like Van Angelbeek and Sluijsken and the native head-
men.214 It shows that interests other than the Company’s were at stake.
This brings us to the very complex relationships between the private and
official interests of native headmen and Company officials. Such shared
interests had probably always been there, but the new policies of Van de
Graaff apparently caused new tension in these relationships.
3.10 Company servants and native elites: joint ventures
In 1809, the British Governor Thomas Maitland complained in one of

his dispatches about the power of the native headmen. He saw in the pri-
vate co-operation between headmen and VOC officials the major cause of
their uncontrollable power: “In the Dutch government, this evil princi-
pally arose from the small pay allowed to their various servants, which,
forcing them to gain their existence by indirect means, ever left them in
the hands and at the mercy of the modeliars.”215 Indeed, many Dutch offi-
cials were involved in private businesses with the headmen, but the rela-
tionship was more complex than Maitland assumes here.
The official sources do not provide us with much information regard-
72 CHAPTER THREE
ing these private businesses, but one instance where they do is a list with
statements of the incomes of all the Company’s officials that was sent
from Colombo to Batavia in 1789. In the statement of his income as
dessava of Colombo, Fretz complained that the High Government of
Batavia had disapproved of its personnel on Ceylon being involved in dif-
ferent plantations. A despatch of 31 July 1787, noted that “if he [the
dessava] will execute his duties as required, this should provide him with
enough work and joy, so that he does not have to occupy himself with
large enterprises in addition”.216 Fretz complained that the income of a
dessava was small, and because he could be provided with cheap labour,
he had started a plantation growing cinnamon, areca nut, pepper, coffee,
teak and sappanwood. He wrote that it was easily done and did not cost
him much time and certainly did not hinder him in his work as dessava.
How did Fretz find the cheap labour and the time to oversee the planta-
tions? It is likely that he worked together with some native headmen who
provided him with the labourers and overseers of the plantations and
shared in the profits.
We find many examples of Dutch officials who had started plantations
like Fretz. One of the bigger entrepreneurs in this respect was that of
Count von Ranzow.217 The plantations were usually made on Company
ground, but they were seen as projects that benefited the Company, and
in fact the officials were usually paid back their investments by the
Company upon departure. The cheap labour was found through the
headmen, and this means that because the Dutch were actually depend-
ent on the headmen for their profits, it was in their private interest that
the headmen kept their power over the people. Probably this is what
Maitland meant with his remark quoted at the beginning of this sec-
tion.218
Such relationships also existed in the trade sector. Anthony Bertolacci,
who worked under Governors North and Maitland, describes how the
higher echelons of the Dutch were in possession of most of the capital in
the southwest, and that they had agents who took care of their trade.
Dutch capital was further increased by lending money, which probably
also led to client-patron relationships between them and native entrepre-
neurs.219 The question of private trade remains vague: whereas we do find
remarks relating to the plantations in official Company sources, remarks
on private trade are few. At least one case that corroborates the sugges-
tions of Bertolacci is that of Pieter Sluijsken. We have already seen that he
quarrelled with Van de Graaff almost from the start of his govenorship. In
his many private writings to the authorities in Batavia, he unintentional-
ly gives us some insight into his private affairs. For example, it turns out
that his business in Galle was headed by a native of the name Simon de
Zilva with whom he had an account of not less than 40,000 rixdollars.220
The phenomenon of coastal inhabitants working as agents for the

Company’s officials is reminiscent of the dubashes or native middlemen
who worked for the British in Madras.221 Working together with the
Dutch merchants would have given them the opportunity to accumulate
capital and eventually to conduct their own private businesses independ-
ently. Bertolacci informs us that after the British take-over, the native
agents of the Dutch assumed control of the coastal trade in the southwest
which had previously been in Dutch hands.222 In an excellent study on the
rise of the Karāva elites as capitalist entrepreneurs in the course of the
nineteenth century, Michael Roberts considers the rise in arrack produc-
tion and trade as a major accelerator in this development. Perhaps their
rise should also be related to the increasing private trade of the Dutch
during the eighteenth century and their role as agents for the Dutch.223
The Karāvas and other coastal inhabitants worked not only with the
Dutch but apparently also with the very wealthy native headmen of the
interior. After the death of Nicolas Dias Abeysinghe, his will was execut-
ed by five men: two were his sons, one was a mudaliyār, one a free mer-
chant of the name Philip Simon de Waas, and the fifth a fisherman
(Karāva) named Renaldus de Andrado.224 It is tempting to see in this a
development like that described by Bertolacci, could it be that the Dutch
were already loosing ground to the natives in their private trade prior to
the British take over? It is difficult to say whether such scanty evidence
points at such a development. If it does, this helps explain the increased
tension among the Company’s officials themselves. As long as the Dutch
were the only ones with the capital, they were the key figures in the trad-
ing networks. Now that Van de Graaff was prodding the headmen to
establish plantations and remunerating them for it at the expense of the
Dutch, they could strengthen their own economic power base. They
excelled the Dutch as attractive business partners, because of their
autonomous power over the people and their access to labour. This was
perhaps what caused Sluijsken’s frustration. Of course such conclusions
must remain rather tentative, and require more research even if the scarce
documentation of the private affairs of the Dutch may prevent it. How
far this should be seen as an intended or unintended side effect of Van de
Graaff ’s policies is also unclear. If anything, the evidence at least shows
that Van de Graaff ’s policies caused an expansion of trading activities
among various groups of the island’s inhabitants when formerly these had
been limited to the Chetty and Moor communities.
3.11 Increased efficiency, land and capitation tax
The development of agriculture could only be of use to the Company if

74 CHAPTER THREE
the produce was properly taxed. As commander of Galle, Van de Graaff

attempted to increase the income by attending to the mode of taxation.
It has been pointed out already that in most regions taxes were farmed out
to the highest bidder. In the southwest the taxes on the produce of the
coconut – arrack and coir in particular – yielded much for the Company
though mostly as emoluments for the officials, while traditionally the cus-
tom duties accounted for a large income in Jaffna. However, the collec-
tion of the taxes on the land was still left to the headmen, except in Jaffna,
where the government appointed recibidors, native collectors, to perform
this task. Van de Graaff decided to change the situation in the southwest,
and expected much from farming the land tax. He had new conditions
drawn up for farming the paddy tax, and it is clear that he hoped the tax
farmers would see an interest in promoting paddy production.225
It is not entirely clear what the effect was, because in practice, many
headmen became tax farmers. However, some of the coastal inhabitants,
burghers, Moors, and Chetties, also got involved in the paddy collection.
This was a new development because they had so far limited themselves
to trade and only taken tax farms related to trade. The practice of tax
farming is closely related to the growth of entrepreneurship and the
increase in capital among native groups discussed above. Despatches from
Colombo provide us with yearly lists of renters and research into the ori-
gin of these renters over a longer period could perhaps give better insight
into the social mobility and growth of capital of certain groups of people.
Although it has always to be kept in mind that Company officials also
made investments in the tax farms through middlemen (for officially they
were not allowed to do this), how widespread this practice was is
unclear.226
Searching for extra resources, in 1784 Van de Graaff also turned to the
Moors in the Galle corle and had a new registry made of them to make
sure that they were properly taxed either through service or through a
yearly payment of 12 rixdollars.227 Later he did the same in Putulam and
Negombo, and in 1787 he had a general registry made of all foreigners
living in Colombo, who were liable to perform similar duties or pay tax.228
In this regard, Van de Graaff did not exactly create new resources, but he
did increase the efficiency of the existing systems. In some areas like
Batticaloa, the Company tried to tax people who had so far not been
liable to perform services nor payed taxes.229 Everybody living in the
Dutch part of the island had to be made useful to the Company. Of
course, the tombos or head- and land-registrations that were begun in the
1740s also formed part of this striving for increased efficiency, and they
were continuously brought up to date, particularly in Galle and Jaffna. A
new land registration campaign started in Jaffna in 1780 and between
1787 and 1790 a head tombo was written up.230 As always, the tombo
registrations were liable to mistakes and frauds through bribery and eva-
sion. This counted in particular for the last head tombo drawn up in Jaffna
which showed numerous faults. Further complaints relating to the bad
management of the commander and the dessava added to this and result-
ed in a committee being sent to Jaffna to investigate the matter in 1794.231
3.12 Troubles in Jaffna
Van de Graaff encountered a lot of difficulties in Jaffna in his campaign

to increase the efficiency in taxation. Revenues there had traditionally
been high due to the many trading activities and farming out the taxes
formed a lucrative business for the Company and the commander person-
ally. This gave rise to some rich tax farmers and traders like the mudaliyār
Ritna Singa and the Chetty Waitelinge. In 1785 the rents of Ritna Singa
were as high as 50,000 rixdollars, which was more than half of the total
of the rents.232 Even before Van de Graaff came to power, Bartholomeus
Raket had been in charge of the district, and Van de Graaff did not inter-
fere much with his administration. He did however infringe on Raket’s
power in two cases.
First, he decided to auction the tax farms of Jaffna simultaneously in
Colombo, and the highest bid would get the farm. In the previous year
he had been disappointed by the low bids from Jaffna, and hoped to
secure a higher income from the lucrative tax farms in this way.233 Second,
he took away the commander of Jaffna’s authority over the affairs in the
Vanni. He had done the same thing in Matara, but in Jaffna he was more
direct.234 Still, it was felt in Colombo that Jaffna was not yielding as much
revenue as it could and that in general Jaffna was a neglected region. Van
de Graaff and Bartolomeus Raket did not get along very well, as is clear
from a few of Raket’s private letters that have survived. Like Sluijsken,
Raket felt threatened by Van de Graaff ’s centralizing efforts which he saw
as an interference in his business as commander of Jaffna and as a limita-
tion of his local authority.235
In the early nineties, more and more complaints were reaching Colom-
bo about the behaviour of the members of the Council of Jaffna, and
Raket in particular. Early in 1794, a committee led by Nagel, Ebell, and
Mooijaart was sent to Jaffna to look into the complaints of the inhabi-
tants regarding the tombo registry, which had been written up to the pref-
erence of certain headmen. The committee also inquired into the tax
practices and especially whether the taxes could best be farmed out sepa-
rately or in groups. The committee’s inquiry brought many frauds to
light.236
Raket was supposed to have taken large bribes for the appointments of
76 CHAPTER THREE
headmen, which went contrary to the governor’s policy. Moreover, he was

supposed to have committed frauds with the bazaar taxes.237 Raket had
already retired, but defended himself in writing. In his private letters to
his cousin Moens in Coromandel, he expressed his frustrations about Van
de Graaff ’s government and his new policies. Moens and Raket agreed
that it was best if Jaffna was governed “by simple souls in the old man-
ner”.238 His departure gave space to a more thorough investigation into
the local affairs in Jaffna, and Jacob Burnand and Martinus Mekern were
sent there in the fall of 1794, not only to investigate but also to give
advice on how to improve finances. They were still occupied with their
investigation when the British arrived in Trincomalee in July 1795 and
their work was seriously hampered by the subsequent British advance to
Jaffna, as villagers fled for the British army. Despite this, their research
resulted in an extensive report concerning the frauds of Raket and his
inferiors. In addition, Mekern wrote some recommendations for the
proper future management of the town of Jaffnapatnam and the
desavony. The recommendations were critically read by Johan Gerard van
Angelbeek, the new governor, who was anxious to increase the income
from this neglected district.
Van Angelbeek and his advisors did not agree on all points recom-
mended for change and improvement.239 Two points are of particular
interest. Mekern wished to free from the capitation tax the lowest order
of people, the Nalluas and Palluas, who formed the slave caste and were
bound as serfs to a master. Secondly, Mekern thought that a tax on
coconut trees, which then applied to two particular villages, could be
extended all over the dessavony, to replace the tax on coconut oil. Van
Angelbeek strongly opposed these two plans on the grounds that the only
way to tax the Nalluas and Palluas was through capitation taxes, since they
did not own anything taxable, but lived on the grounds of their master.
Van Angelbeek declined to tax coconut trees because it was such a basic
crop and he anticipated a lot of resistance from the populace. Mekern and
Van Angelbeek did agree that the paddy taxes should not be farmed out,
but left to the native administrative functionaries, the recibidors, as had
always been the case. The discussion was still going on when Jaffna was
conquered by the British.240
3.13 Conclusion
As was pointed out in the historiographic introduction of the thesis, the

real transition to colonial rule in Sri Lanka is usually taken to have
occurred only after the transition of power from Dutch to British hands.
I argue that the transition on Sri Lanka took place gradually and found
its origin in the first half of the eighteenth century.241 Moreover, I find
that from the 1780s onwards this development was accelerated by two
factors. First was the cultivation of cinnamon in the plantations of the
Company and private gardens. This was an important new development,
for cinnamon had always been collected in the wild and after a period of
experimentation from about 1767, its production was now brought
under Company’s control. Second were the increased government expens-
es for rice. At the time, the VOC was in decline and supplies of basic
foodstuffs like rice for its garrisons arrived less regularly on the island than
they had before. Exacerbating this problem, the labour force on the new
cinnamon plantations required additional supplies of rice. One way to
deal with the mounting expenses was to increase the efficiency of the rev-
enue departments and Van de Graaff managed to improve the revenue of
the colony by fifty percent.
In addition, Van de Graaff also decided that Ceylon should be self suf-
ficient in its rice production. To meet this end, he shifted his attention to
the peripheral regions of the island, like the east coast, the Vanni and
Manaar regions, brought them under tight control and invested in the
irrigation and the clearance of new grounds.242 It was his plan to turn
these regions into a broodkamer or breadbasket for the rest of the island.
In the traditional centre of Dutch power, the southwest, waste land was
given out on contracts forcing the tenants to cultivate part of their lands
for the Company with cinnamon or other commercial crops. As a result,
the private interests of Dutch officials and native headmen converged in
the establishment of cinnamon plantations, the growth of other commer-
cial crops and mercantile enterprises. It seems that in these business rela-
tions the native headmen gained the upper-hand over lesser Dutch offi-
cials because of their capital accumulation and their access to the labour
force.
In this period, the government of the island became more centralized
and the relationship of the VOC with the native headmen who acted as
middlemen between colonial authorities and native society became
tighter and better defined. In the southwest, the original systems of indi-
rect rule was transformed into a more direct type of government, in which
the native headmen had well defined assignments and were held account-
able for their performance. This entailed the development of a new polit-
ical culture in which the traditional means of confirming the administra-
tive hierarchy in the form of paresses (gift-giving) were abandoned. At the
same time the native headmen were further empowered by their new tasks
and their commercial engagements. Paradoxically, while the bargaining
position of the headmen was strengthened, the colonial administration
became more hands-on because of growing Dutch interference and
control.
78 CHAPTER THREE
CHAPTER FOUR
INLAND EXPLOITATION:
THE DISCOVERY OF THE PERIPHERY
4.1 “Broodkamer” ideology
So far, the focus has been on the administrational adjustments made by

the governor to improve the agriculture and revenue in the core areas,
Colombo, Galle and Jaffna. The emphasis in these regions lay on the pro-
duction of cashcrops, with cinnamon being the first and foremost.
However the demand for rice to feed the troops and the coolies remained
a pressing subject and paddy cultivation was high on Van de Graaff ’s
agenda.243 The rice was meant not only for the garrison, but also for the
cinnamon department and coolies in general: the more work to be done,
the more rice was needed. Around four thousand lasten of rice a year were
needed to sustain the labour force, but the Dutch could not even get half
of that from their possessions on the island. In 1784/85, the Dutch
regions of Ceylon yielded 1,798 lasten of rice for government, the year
after it was about 1,500 lasten and most of it came from Matara and
Jaffna. For example, Batticaloa did not produce more than eighty-seven
lasten for the Company.244 Batavia could not furnish Ceylon with as much
rice as it had, but still yearly requests were made to Batavia for supplies of
at least eight hundred lasten of rice, and the expensive contracts with the
South Indian traders accounted for the rest.
The high expenses involved in the acquisition of rice convinced Van de
Graaff that the island should really become self-sufficient in its food crop
production. This idea had been proposed earlier by Van Goens and Van
Imhoff, but it was Van de Graaff who made a concerted effort in this
direction. With the cinnamon plantations blooming in the southwest, he
moved his attention to the peripheral Dutch possessions on the island. It
was his intention to turn these regions into a broodkamer or breadbasket,
for the rest of the island. The areas to the east of Matara, which had
become Dutch after 1766, and to the interior of Batticaloa, were now
actively reclaimed. The same was true of the Vanni district where the local
chiefs, the vanniyārs, who had governed their lands in relative independ-
ence, were removed and the Dutch Lieutenant Thomas Nagel took up the
task of improving agriculture. Here and there, in the Magampattu bor-
dering Matara dessavony and the Panoa in Batticaloa, Van de Graaff even
extended Dutch authority into Kandyan lands.
INLAND EXPLOITATION: THE DISCOVERY OF THE PERIPHERY 79
The measures taken by Van de Graaff varied greatly. For example he

made the headmen promote the technique of transplanting paddy instead
of seeding, because in this way the plants yielded more grain and less was
wasted for the seeds.245 Another plan of Van de Graaff related to the plant-
ing of manioc or cassava. He thought that if inhabitants grew manioc for
their basic food consumption, this would not only prevent famines, but
they would also consume less paddy allowing them to sell the surplus to
the Company. He enthusiastically sent the manioc plants around to all
stations, with instructions on how to grow it, but the inhabitants were not
easily converted to this new foodstuff and the plan was a failure.246 He also
intended to colonize the sparsely inhabited regions of the island with
migrants from South India, Indonesia, or China. With the exception of a
group of sipahis settling in the Panoa, these operations did not succeed
either.247
Other plans regarded irrigation and waterworks on the island. Great
expectations were set on the Giant’s tank close to Mannar. However
financing its repair was difficult to arrange because Batavia refused to
invest in such a large and expensive project. Van de Graaff hoped that he
could get around this with private investment, but did not succeed in rais-
ing enough money. Similar plans were made for the Kantelai tank near
Trincomalee, but never put into effect despite all the preliminary work
put into the investigations by the engineers and the officials of Mannar
and Trincomalee.248 We have already seen that in the Matara dessavony
some undertakings were started with great zeal by the dessava Christiaan
van Angelbeek. There the problem was not so much the preservation of
water, but rather the drainage of surplus water that caused flooding in the
rainy season. Several canals were dug for this purpose in the Gange-
baddepattu and the Magampattu, but not all were finished by the arrival
of the British. Moreover the work in Matara was hampered by the rebel-
lion of 1790, which made Van de Graaff and his successor more prudent
in undertaking these large projects.
The rebellion in Matara has been discussed briefly in the context of the
private power struggles among Company officials. It was pointed out that
the headmen played a role in this as well; those who were losing out on
the new projects were especially against it. But from the first reports about
the rebellion it is clear that the inhabitants themselves objected to work-
ing on the canal as coolies (as they had done in the previous years) because
they expected a good crop and did not want to spend their time working
for the Company or the headmen. They were afraid to be pressed into
their work by the headmen on the order of the dessava Christiaan van
Angelbeek. Although the work on the canal was heavy and they were
most likely not well-treated, they had not rebelled against it previously,
and it is probable that in times of bad harvest work on the canal at least
80 CHAPTER FOUR
provided them with basic provisions of rice and a little money that
enabled them to feed their families.
What is of interest here is that in good times the inhabitants could not
see any advantage in working on the canal even though it could in the end
also be of advantage to them, because it aimed to prevent floods in the
rainy season.249 The rebellion in Matara is an example of how colonial
intervention led to a clash of mentality between the Dutch and the native
population that was not easily overcome. This was even more the case in
regions where contact between the natives and the Company had been
rare, like in the Vanni, Trincomalee, and Batticaloa. This chapter dis-
cusses these new encounters and colonial interventions in the periphery,
through an analysis of the reports and memoranda written by Jacques
Fabrice van Senden, Thomas Nagel, and Jacob Burnand on their opera-
tions in these districts.
4.2 New encounters in the periphery: a journey around Trincomalee250
The “discovery” of the periphery led to new encounters between the

native population and the Dutch officials. These did not always go
smoothly and it was not an easy task to implement the same energetic
policies in these regions as had been done in the core. The diary of the
exploratory journey that Van Senden, head of Trincomalee, undertook in
the spring of 1786, gives insight into this interaction and how both the
Dutch and the natives experienced this new encounter.251 It also reveals
the utilitarian attitude of the Dutch regarding the nature and people of
Ceylon, and it went hand in hand with the discovery of the island’s rich
past in this northeastern dry zone. Moreover it very clearly reveals the
clash of interests between the natives and the Dutch and their different
perceptions of their environment.
Van Senden’s journal consists of four parts. The first part, about his jour-
ney through Kottiyar, is the most extensive. This is followed by an
account of the possible measures to be taken to improve the agriculture
there. The third and fourth part, about Tamblegam and Kattukolom, are
much shorter. In those sections, Van Senden refers often to earlier
remarks he made about Kottiyar, which was connected to Kattukolom by
the bay of Trincomalee; Tamblegam was located more inland, and bor-
dered the territories of the Kingdom of Kandy. The land on the coast is
by and large flat, but in the interior the landscape is more diverse with
plains and hilly areas. Salt production on the coast of Kattukolom formed
an important industry for the region. The salt was mainly purchased by
traders from Kandy and by the VOC in Trincomalee. The hinterland of
Trincomalee was densely populated and had an impressive past. Van

Senden describes with great interest the remains of temples, bridges and
irrigation works of the ancient kingdoms that he saw on his travels. The
most impressive ruin of all was that of the water tank of Kantelai in
Tamblegam.
Van Senden travelled by boat, horse and palanquin and had himself
accompanied by the most prominent native headmen of the area. In
Kottiyar he was assisted by the vanniyār Irroemarooewentoega Ideewi-
rasinga Nallemapane, in Tamblegam by the mudaliyār Don Fransisco
Kannegerandge Kannegeritna and in Kattukolompattu by the vanniyār
Don Joan Sandere Seegere Mapane Wangenaar.252 The local population
took care of provisioning the group. The first thing Van Senden did when
arriving in the villages was to make up a register of all male inhabitants.
The villages on the coast numbered up to a hundred men, but the other
settlements were much smaller, with only seven or eight adult men. In
some places, in particular in Tamblegam and Kattukolom, it was impos-
sible to count the inhabitants, because they fled.
Van Senden’s visit to Moedoer, the first village he called at, may serve
as an example of his encounters.253 The village was relatively large, with
one hundred fourteen adult males, and was located on the coast at the
mouth of the river Kinge. The first thing Van Senden noticed was that
there was a lot of waste land. The paddy fields that were in use looked
fine, but the water tank that had to supply the land in the dry season was
not well placed. It lay too low and as a consequence the water could not
reach the fields. He therefore showed the people how they could water the
fields using dam and pipe-constructions, so they could also exploit the
waste lands. He inspected the river and wondered whether a water mill
could be placed there to saw timber. Next he checked whether the river
could be diked to prevent floods in the wet season. He explained the
inhabitant that the higher grounds, which were not used at all, were per-
fectly suited to growing fruit bearing trees. He thought of plantations of
between three thousand and twenty-two thousand coconut palms. Van
Senden did not understand why the inhabitants did not put effort into
producing more; they could barter the surplus and the population would
increase and this in turn would lead to higher production.
The unsown paddyfields, water regulation and the poor fruit tree plan-
tations are subjects that recur again and again in the text. Many times Van
Senden pointed this out to the vanniyār who travelled with him, and
encouraged him “to make better use of that which nature had given him
and his people so generously”.254 He saw everything in terms of exploita-
tion: the rivers were waterways or energy providers, the land was meant
to be used as paddyfield or plantation, and the river clay waited to be used
82 CHAPTER FOUR
for the production of bricks and tiles. Wild buffalo were suitable draught
animals for tilling the soil, wild elephants could be caught and traded
with India. Van Senden even tried to transmit his own technological
knowledge to the inhabitants, in the case of the dam-and-pipe construc-
tion in Moedoer.255
Van Senden’s utilitarian attitude towards nature emerges frequently,
and he is almost as often disappointed with the state of the agriculture
and the commitment of the inhabitants. Sometimes he was pleasantly
surprised though, for example when he visited the village Pattianoette,
with only thirteen inhabitants, on Saturday 10 June: “There is a little
pagoda here which has nothing special, except for the brahmin priest,
who loves planting and has planted part of the empty space that usually
adjoins the pagodas, with lime trees and other fruit-bearing trees.”256 Van
Senden liked this so much, that he promised the man seeds and pits of
other fruit trees to extend his orchard.
Van Senden did not pay attention only to agriculture. He was also
interested in the roads and rivers. Here he was confronted with the limi-
tations that nature forced upon people and he complained much about it.
Because of the heat, he could only travel early in the morning or late in
the afternoon, and sometimes he even travelled at night. The rivers turned
out to be unnavigable because the riverbeds had run dry, or had grown
thick with mangrove forest. Paths to specific destinations often turned out
to be impassable and “made for no one but forest people”.257 Elephants
occasionally formed an obstacle when he travelled through Tamblegam:
in large numbers they obstructed the road and terrified his retinue.258 The
elephants could only be scared away by gun shots. Above all this, van
Senden was feeling ill during his whole journey. He could sometimes
barely feel his fingers and sometimes his nerves troubled him so much
that could not continue the journey.259 In Kottiyar and Tamblegam in par-
ticular he suffered much from mosquitoes at night.
Despite everything, Van Senden often expressed his admiration for the
natural environment. On the plain close to the village of Kooijkoederipie
settlements were built on small hills and the plain was used for paddy cul-
ture:
all these islands or raisings are covered with coconut palms like feathers and
the pattern of light green of the fields that have not been reaped yet, and the
hayish-yellow of those that have already completed the reaping, and the dark
green of the trees, shows us one of those spectacles which convinces us, like
with everything, of the supremacy of nature above art.260
It is typical of Van Senden’s attitude that he uses the word nature when
he is talking not about a wild jungle, but about a landscape that has been
brought into cultivation.
4.3 Clash of cultures: useful versus threatening nature
The interesting thing about the travel journal is that Van Senden wrote
down not only his own observations, but also the inhabitants’s responses
to his suggestions. When Van Senden proposed in the village of Moedoer
that everyone should produce more than they needed for themselves, he
was told that “Through the outbreak of diarroeha and children’s diseases
for some years now, the country had become depopulated [...] and each
of the few remaining people do not cultivate more than what they need
in one year.”261 From the villagers’ answers to his suggestions, it becomes
clear that their existence was very insecure because of certain natural fac-
tors. Therefore they could not see the point of expanding agricultural out-
put. The region was plagued by wild animals, and hordes of wild ele-
phants in particular who damaged the fields and panters and bears who
prowled about the district. The climate often worked against them: in the
rainy season floods could ruin the crop, but long periods of drought also
had damaging effects. Finally, in the previous period many people had
died from disease. Remarkably enough, Van Senden did not recognize
this problem; apparently the people must have looked healthy at the
moment he travelled there.262
Apart from all this, Van Senden met a lot of distrust from the inhabi-
tants with regard to himself as a white representative of the Dutch gov-
ernment. Sometimes the inhabitants fled when they were informed of his
approach. They feared be taken as slaves, or being eaten by his Malay sol-
diers. Van Senden thought this nonsense and tried to convince them of
his good intentions by explaining the purpose of his trip and by offering
useful instruction, giving them extra sowing seed and promising them
postponement of taxes. Still, it did not always work, as the example of his
meeting with the men of Elendetorre shows. There, Van Senden
explained how fruit-bearing trees were best planted. He subsequently
asked the inhabitants whether they would start planting trees straight
away, if he would provide them with seeds or offshoot:
After murmuring for some time, an ancient man, who could not have much
hope of enjoying those fruits, came forward, and said with a smiling face:
“why would we go into all this trouble, our grandfathers and fathers never
did it.” This was agreed upon by all the attendants.263
According to Van Senden this inertia was the inhabitants’ most evil qual-
ity and had to change.
Van Senden portrayed the native inhabitants not only as inert, but also
as simple and angst-ridden. These characteristics came to the fore most
strongly in the folk tales he collected. Van Senden was mainly interested
in stories related to the prominent ruins he encountered. In Tamblegam
for example he passed a river with a few standing pillars in the middle.
84 CHAPTER FOUR
The local people believed that these had been placed there by a mythical
washerwoman. This woman appears again and again in the local accounts
explaining the origin of the large ruins.264 Van Senden concluded however
that the pillars would have been part of a bridge, of which the upper part
was gone.
Although Van Senden was sometimes a little scornful of the folk sto-
ries, his interest in them was sincere. Most attention was paid to the sto-
ries that related to the ancient watertank of Kantelai. The people turned
out very fearful for the water tank.
[…] in the morning at four forty I left Kooij Koederieppoe for the infamous,
and never mentioned without fright by the Mallabars, Kantelai tank. They
tried everything to prevent me from going; warnings, admonitions and the
worst: citing the many examples, which I knew were true, of curious people,
who died shortly after the visit or never recovered from lingering diseases,
but nothing helped; the usefulness of the Kantalai tank, for the agriculture
of the province Tamblegammo was too important for me not to see it with
my own eyes–for the notorious devil Poedem, who had made the facing of
the tank in six days as servant of the King Kollekooten and still guards it, I
had no fear, but I dreaded the poultice and cooked mess of the superstitious
[…].265
In deference to the strong aversion of the people, he decided to ask the
“heathen priest” for permission beforehand. He explained to the inhabi-
tants that he took their warnings seriously, but that he wished to behold
himself the structure “that I thought was made by humans, though they
attributed it to spirits”. He would however behave respectfully and hoped
that the inhabitants would join him in seeing it.266
Despite all warnings Van Senden visited the tank and was clearly much
impressed by the enormous construction. Moreover, he showed his com-
panions that the irrigation tank could be made ready for use through a
few minor operations like taking away the mud in the pipes. He ordered
the headmen who had joined him that in future the tank had to be
cleaned in the dry season by all the inhabitants together. Those who did
not cooperate would not be allowed to make use of the water for the irri-
gation of their fields.267
The section on the Kantelai tank is essential to understanding the dif-
ferences in outlook between Van Senden and the inhabitants. Van Senden
depicts himself as the all-knowing, rational European, in sharp contrast
with the primitive and superstitious indigenous population. The fact that
the inhabitants attributed a structure like the watertank of Kantelai to
devils revealed their fearful and primitive nature and their incapacity to
control nature and adapt it to their needs. The remains of temples,
bridges and, water tanks did however point at a higher civilization and
more intensive use of the land in the past, and a higher population den-
sity. This rich past appealed to Van Senden’s imagination and strength-
ened his belief that the region could turn prosperous once more. It is no
coincidence that in his scheme for improvement, he laid great emphasis
on the ancient civilization of the inhabitants.
4.4 Civilization as universal remedy
Apart from the suggestions for improvement of agriculture made on the

spot, Van Senden also formulated a more general plan for the exploitation
of the land. He was of the opinion that three factors could contribute to
its improvement. In the first place, the region had to become more dense-
ly populated again. He thought that under certain conditions the Com-
pany might attract South Indians, Malay soldiers after they resigned
service or even Chinese to settle in the region. But basically, he was of the
opinion that the inhabitants had to produce more children, for this would
give them more economic security.
This point relates to the second and third factors. Van Senden felt on
the one hand that people had to make an effort to become more active
and enterprising. On the other hand he believed that the Company had
to invest in tools and seeds for every village and that the Company should
not raise taxes for a few years in order to give the people a chance to sub-
stantially increase the agricultural output. Finally he thought it would be
best if every province had a European superintendent. This was impossi-
ble to arrange from one day to the other, not only because the Company
did not have the funds for it, but also because of the people’s fear of white
men. Moreover in the case of Kattukolom, the inhabitants were strongly
attached to their own headmen and would probably not accept the
authority of a European resident. Van Senden realized that the Company
would not be prepared to invest on a large scale and that the chances of
successful colonization by outsiders was small.
Therefore, Van Senden expected most from the change in the attitude
of the people and his text is full of references to this. It was not for
nothing that he cited with pleasure the story of the washerman who gave
his life when attempting to remedy the blockage of the Tamblegammo
tank by a large fish. “For the honour of mankind I wish to record this case
as true, to have it carved on a stone in various languages and to write
underneath in Golden letters: What a man! what a father! but most of all
what a fellow citizen!”268 Van Senden considered this story an elevating
example for the inhabitants.
This elaboration on Van Senden’s journey reveals many of the practical
issues at stake in the late eighteenth century Sri Lanka. It shows Euro-
peans’ growing self-confidence in relation to the management of nature,
the sense that all natural obstacles could be overcome by human knowl-
86 CHAPTER FOUR
edge and power. It also reveals an obsession with the island’s ancient and
rich past that strengthened his conviction that the region could and had
to be more intensely cultivated. Van Senden strongly contrasted himself
with the native population, who are clearly in need of European guidance
to improve their lives and that of their children. The natives’ fear of
Europeans shows how little the Dutch had intruded into this region so
far, although their fear could also be explained by their recent experience
with French and the English troops behaving ruthlessly while they occu-
pied the harbour of Trincomalee between 1782 and 1784.
Van Senden was not very sensitive to the actual problems of the inhab-
itants, in particular the diseases which afflicted them repeatedly. We now
know that it was a malaria-prone area, and the debilitating influence of
structural malaria on a population is a well known fact. Van Senden did
not notice it because he did not know about it, he could not connect the
stories about the devil poedem with the anopheles mosquito that probably
bred in the tanks. His energetic and progressive attitude is typical of the
period of Van de Graaff ’s governorship, and not surprisingly Van Senden
was strongly attached to Van de Graaff. The outcomes of Van Senden’s
schemes for improvement were limited. Residents were appointed on his
advice and the income from the paddy tithe increased fivefold, which
points at significant improvements. But although the engineer Fornbauer
made a precise plan for its repair in 1792, the Kantelai tank was never
fully repaired. Van Senden died within three years after the journey.269
4.5 Colonial intervention in the Vanni
In his own memoir Van de Graaff dealt in great length with the progress
of the paddy cultivation in all regions of the island. He stated that much
progress had been made in this field in the previous years, with the excep-
tion of the Colombo dessavony where most workers were involved in cin-
namon culture and could therefore not be involved in the improvement
of the paddy culture.270 However, a lot had been achieved in other regions,
notably, the outer parts of Matara, Batticaloa, the Vanni, and even a little
in Trincomalee.
The achievements are difficult to assess, but if we are to believe Van de
Graaff they were great and promising. We have seen already that Van
Senden’s plans for Trincomalee resulted in some expansion of agricultur-
al output. The most structural approach had been in Batticaloa and the
Vanni, where administrative reforms were more extensive and intensely
supervised by two enterprising officials. In Batticaloa it was Jacob
Burnand, a young man from Switzerland who had arrived on the island
in 1778, and in the Vanni it was Lieutenant Thomas Nagel. Both success-
fully improved the agricultural situation in these neglected districts and

their reputations lasted into British times. As we shall see, Governor
Maitland used their work as example for his own policies in those regions
and beyond. Therefore, their work merits a more extensive discussion.
The Vanni district covered the large area between the Jaffna peninsula and
the Kingdom of Kandy and was largely inhabited by people of Tamil ori-
gin. Before the late eighteenth century, the administration of the Vanni
had been the most obvious example of the VOC’s system of indirect
rule.271 The vanniyārs, or local chiefs, were in theory subordinated to the
Company and under the commandment of Jaffna. They had to pay a
yearly tribute of forty elephants to the Company, but the Company did
not otherwise meddle in their administration and they maintained a fair
degree of autonomy. In the course of the eighteenth century their obliga-
tions became diluted and during the 1770s the Jaffna commander was
complaining repeatedly that the vanniyārs were in arrears on the payment
of their tribute. By 1780, troubles in the district caused by a succession
struggle in one of the provinces of the Vanni allowed the colonial admin-
istration to step in.
The Company considered taking over the whole district, but due to the
scale of the operation Governor Willem Iman Falck decided that only the
province Karnawelpattu should be brought under direct Dutch rule. It
was an experiment, and the aim was to learn how much profit this
province would bring the Company. Falck had reason to have high expec-
tations, since it was common knowledge that in ancient times the district
had produced high yields. The resident, Mr Sprang, was requested to do
everything in his power to improve agriculture.272 By 1784, the vanniyārs
in the other provinces started to rebel against the Dutch, which gave
Governor Falck a reason to organize a punitive expedition. Under com-
mand of the lieutenant Thomas Nagel, the provinces were conquered one
by one. Nagel was appointed as head of the district and commisisoned to
improve the cultivation of paddy and increase the revenues of the dis-
trict.273 In 1789, Nagel requested that the colonial government lease him
the district for five years. Under his proposal he would personally make
the necessary expenses to improve the local situation, provided he would
be allowed to keep all revenue from it, except for the paddy-tithe. The
military expenses would still be paid by government. His request was
honoured.274
In 1794, Nagel requested an extension of the lease and wrote a mem-
orandum to explain the successes achieved so far and his plans for the
future. The memorandum is divided in nine paragraphs. The first four
give an introduction to the district, its nature, its people and its history.
Paragraphs five and six are concerned with the history of the Company’s
88 CHAPTER FOUR
presence in the district. Nagel describes how and why it was occupied and
what improvements were made especially in the field of agriculture. In the
following two sections Nagel elaborates on the strategic importance of the
Vanni and gives a description of his plans for further improvement of
agriculture. The final paragraph discusses his new proposal for the next
ten years. Nagel’s achievements in the district were considerable: he
improved the income of paddy, collected as the Company’s tithe, from
14,000 parrahs of paddy to 36,000 parrahs.275 In addition, the income
from taxes on gardens and trade increased. What measures did he take to
achieve this?
Thomas Nagel started with an administrative reorganization based on
the Dutch administrative system in Jaffna. In the aftermath of his expe-
ditions, he had put aside the vanniyārs, and in the new government they
were left out. The civil administration consisted of ten, later twelve,
Europeans or men of European descent and eighty natives, of whom sixty
were lascorins.276 Next to that he adopted a headmen system: eighteen
mudaliyārs were put in charge of the provincial government and thirty-six
majorals were to work under them. The new land-courts were to apply the
Jaffanese laws to the Vanni.277 Even the organization of the taxes and land
revenues were copied from the Jaffna system. He ordered a hoofdtombo
(family register, for the purpose of taxation) to be made and decided that
like in Jaffna the people would be obliged to work twelve days a year for
the Company (or to pay one rixdollar and four stivers for each day they
did not work). The land tax was fixed at a tenth of the crop, to be paid
either in kind or in money.278
The increase in agricultural output was achieved by three measures.
First, after the bad harvests of 1787 and 1788 caused by a lack of rain
Nagel lent seed to the peasants on his own account, to ensure a reason-
able crop the following year. Second, he started a land registry, identify-
ing the wasteland suitable for exploitation and reporting on the condition
of the water-tanks belonging to the occupied fields. Because many of the
tanks were in a bad state, he made a plan to repair them and figured that
in total about twenty-five thousand rixdollars were needed to fix them all.
Nagel shouldered the burden of these investments himself as part of the
contract he made with Governor Van de Graaff in 1789. In the same year
he employed four natives in the function of adigār with the specific task
of overseeing the agriculture and the repair of the tanks. By 1793, much
progress had been made, but more time was needed to meet the objec-
tives. He planned to set up sugar, coffee and cotton plantations by forc-
ing the poor inhabitants from the overcrowded Jaffna district to move to
the Vanni and work on his plantations. He also intended to make the peo-
ple of the Vanni cultivate these cash crops for the Company with one part
of their fields. These plans were inspired by Anthony Blom’s 1787 treatise
on sugar, cotton, coffee and cacao plantations in Surinam.279 Nagel regret-

ted the fact that it was too complicated to keep African slaves on the
island to set up a plantation on Blom’s model, but he considered his own
plan a good alternative.280
Nagel’s rule over of the Vanni was quite different from that of the van-
niyārs. The changes directly touched the interest of the people owing to
the imposition of new taxes, the regulation of personal services and the
fixing of land revenues. It was turned from a system of indirect rule based
on feudal relations and only limited Company power to a relatively well
organized state under European authority and a European administrative
elite. The new organization was geared to agricultural development rather
than to trade. The vanniyārs saw their power curtailed by Nagel and no
longer played an official role in the inland administration. It is not clear
whether or not they kept some power over the inhabitants based on their
former position and traditional status.281
4.6 Administrative reform in Batticaloa
The eight provinces of Batticaloa were governed by a chief of the rank of

onderkoopman, from 1766 onwards. Jacob Burnand was the second per-
son to hold this post, after his predecessor Francke had held it for eight-
een years. Burnand was of Swiss origin and had arrived in Batavia in 1775
in the position of onderkoopman, and moved to Ceylon in 1778. It had
been his intention to return to Europe in 1794 as a man in bonis after
nineteen years of service in the East, but due to circumstances he had
been forced to stay on the island and he remained there even after the
British take-over.282 Burnand wrote his memorandum for reasons that dif-
fered considerably from those of Nagel. He wanted to provide his succes-
sor Johannes Phillipus Wambeek with all the information necessary for
the administration of the district and, in his own words, “particularly
[with] the plan which I am of the opinion should be constantly followed
in order to answer the well-grounded expectation of making further
improvements”.283 Like Nagel, Burnand had come to the district with the
governor’s commission to improve the agriculture and increase the
income of paddy.284 In this he succeeded, by enlarging the income from
the tenth on paddy fivefold, from 17,010 parrahs to almost 60,000 par-
rahs. He even predicted that if policies were continued along the same
lines, in future it would be possible to obtain one last or 84,000 parrahs
of paddy. The measures he took to achieve this were as follows.285
When Burnand arrived in Batticaloa he ruled over about forty thou-
sand people and had twelve European civil servants at his command.286
For the administration of the district the chief had to rely heavily on the
90 CHAPTER FOUR
co-operation of the native headmen, called hoofd-pedies. These men col-

lected the paddy tithe for the Company and functioned as justices in the
rural assembly. They all came from a group of about five hundred fami-
lies who held half the fields in the district and who had also served as
headmen under Kandyan rule. These families were called Mukuvassen.287
Soon after his arrival Burnand perceived two major defects in the
administration of the district. The first was in the organization of the col-
lection of the tithe: the headmen tended to keep the larger part of the
tenth for themselves. The second deficiency lay in the organization of the
oeliam-services (corvée labour), which put the burden on the field labour-
ers, the group of people who in his opinion were the crucial factor in
achieving any improvement in agriculture. Due to their connection to the
land, they were easy victims for the headmen who had to organize the
oeliam-services. By forcing them to perform the Company’s heavy coolie-
work like dragging timber, they got worn out and were taken away from
their daily task of working on the land. As a result they spent less time on
the fields and produced only a small harvest. Other people, who were
supposed to perform services bribed their headmen or hid from them.288
Just like Van de Graaff, Burnand aimed to rationalize the taxes and
services, and to increase control over the headmen. To achieve this, he
developed a consistent bureaucracy. He did not abolish the corvée duties
of the field labourers, but he decided that they were not to be used any-
more to perform heavy labour for the Company. Instead their services
would consist only of activities that would improve agricultural condi-
tions such as repairing tanks and dams vital for the irrigation of their
fields.289 At the same time, the people who were not involved in agricul-
ture were registered carefully and their traditional duties were fixed.
Burnand categorized society in eighteen castes, or occupational groups.
He registered all groups and his memorandum discusses the functions of
each in society, their size, their place of abode and the taxes and services
that each owed to the Company.290
At first he had organized the paddy collection in a manner similar to
the way Van de Graaff had done it in the southwest. The headmen were
kept responsible for the organization and supervision of agriculture, and
the paddy taxes were farmed out to the highest bidder. By 1789 Burnand
came to the conclusion that he could not rely on the headmen at all,
despite his efforts to strengthen his control over them:
All pains taken to make use of these headmen in carrying the present regu-
lations into effect [have] proved fruitless either by their negligence or reluc-
tance to take the trouble upon them or because they saw no chance to enrich
themselves with the revenue of Government […].291
Therefore he decided to overlook the headmen and organized a native
administration, composed of canicopolies, native accountants, and canga-
nies, overseers. Their tasks were clearly defined and they received a fixed
salary. He described in detail how these native servants should function,
how they had to make use of “annotation olas” (palm leaves) to report on
the crop and its collection, and how often they should make these reports
and send them to the secretary’s office.292 His attitude towards these civil
servants was rigid. He stressed that they only worked properly if the
authority of the chief was firmly established by punishing them heavily
from the outset for every little attempt at fraud.293 Here he deviated from
the policies of Van de Graaff for the southwest, but resembled more the
administration of Nagel in the Vanni.
By installing this twofold administration, Burnand aimed at marginal-
izing the headmen and rendering the Company independent of them.
Despite some temporary opposition from the headmen, this was achieved
in course of time and he was able to state that the “most part of them is
at present entirely unnecessary and may be dispensed with, the sole utili-
ty will be to let them act as controllers of the native servants […]”.294 The
headmen’s income was further curtailed by the prohibition against accept-
ing any presents from inferior chiefs or to taking fines in court. In fact,
these prohibitions had been brought in to practice after the proclamations
of Van de Graaff against the taking of the paresses, a step which was high-
ly praised by Burnand in this memorandum.295
Another step to limit the power of the headmen over the people was
taken in the field of justice. Burnand reorganized the rural assemblies:
instead of every six weeks, as under his predecessor, they were held only
twice a year. Moreover, they functioned not as the main courts for all sorts
of civil and criminal cases, but mainly as an agricultural board where the
expected harvests and revenues were discussed. Only cases that could
directly be decided upon could be brought to trial here. This was done to
improve the legal security of the common people, since they were often
opponents of the headmen in the court cases. In 1789 a landraad was
established. Native judges were appointed directly by the Company and
the headmen played no role here. The final responsibility of the verdicts
lay in the hands of the Dutch chief of Batticaloa, which gave him great
authority over both the people and the headmen.296
In his discussion of plans for the future, Burnand elaborated on the
importance of trade for the district. He was of the opinion that free trade
in local agricultural products and circulation of money would prove to be
an encouragement for agriculture. He stated that in previous times, the
price of grain had been kept artificially low, which kept people from pro-
ducing more than what they needed themselves. He criticized the Com-
pany’s general policy of monopolizing even local trade and he praised the
measures taken by Van de Graaff in 1786 to leave the paddy-trade in the
district free.297
92 CHAPTER FOUR
4.7 Conclusion
For the first time, not only the southwest and Jaffna peninsula were sub-
ject to the processes of colonial intervention. The peripheral regions’
experience of colonial intrusion was however very different from that in
the core regions. Here the main aim of the colonial rulers was to increase
the production of rice, and Van de Graaff explicitly designated these areas
as the storage-rooms for the rest of the island.
Although the governor increased the agricultural output, this was not
entirely a success story. In Matara the native labourers rebelled against the
continuous call for labour. In general, the increased exploitation seems to
have weighed heavily on the backs of the peasants. The new opportuni-
ties for some of the native chiefs caused jealousies among them and some
of the Dutch officials. In the peripheral districts, the Dutch heads like
Van Senden found that it was not an easy task to convince the local
inhabitants to produce more than they needed for themselves. The con-
tinuous struggle for life and the natural and mystical threats that sur-
rounded them made it useless in their eyes to expand their agricultural
production. And although the administrators of the peripheral districts
managed to increase the output of paddy, the clash of cultures and men-
talities reveals the limited reach of colonial plans and policies, something
with which the British were to deal with as well.
In the peripheral districts the native administration was dealt with very
differently than in the core districts. There, the former elites were banned
from their position and replaced by either Dutch or Portuguese burghers
in the Vanni, or by men from the Vellalle caste in Batticaloa. Clearly they
found themselves in a very different position from the powerful native
headmen in the southwest. Did this relate to a weak social-economic
organization in the region, the absence of Kandyan interests in these
regions, or the very specific historical collaboration between the Dutch
and the headmen in the southwest? This question will be taken up in the
later chapters on British policies.
93
CHAPTER FIVE
DUTCH PERCEPTIONS OF THE COLONIAL ORDER
In 1809, Jacob Burnand, who remained on the island after the British
take-over, wrote a paper for the second British governor, Thomas
Maitland (1805-1811), about the Dutch mode of government. In these
“fragments on Ceylon” Burnand drew quite a positive image of the Dutch
rulers of Ceylon in the last decades. He literally referred to the governors
Van Angelbeek, Van de Graaff, and Falck as enlightened rulers and
praised Van de Graaff for his innovative policies. He argued that Van de
Graaff aspired to change society at a moderate pace and that he thought
that this was to be achieved by enlightened authoritarian rule, through a
good legal system like the landraad and systematic registration of all land
and people. With regard to the bonded services, Burnand argued that Van
de Graaff ’s long-term view was that in time the people would be freed
from their services through redemption in money or kind. In some cases
Burnand criticized the policies of Van de Graaff and referred to his own
methods in Batticaloa. How to deal with this picture of Burnand, should
it be taken seriously, or did he portray an imagined situation for the pur-
poses of illustration? Perhaps the paper was written in this way rather to
underpin Maitland’s own “enlightened” line of approach. In other words,
were Van de Graaff and his officials, Burnand included, really influenced
by contemporary, enlightened, political thought and does this help
explain their choice of policy?
Moreover, the move to the periphery, the increased colonial interven-
tion in the core-districts and the emphasis on exploitation of the territo-
ries under Dutch occupation as a means to increase the revenue for the
Company, resemble contemporary developments in Java. In particular the
experiments with systems of forced labour in the core regions and the for-
mal regulation of the tasks of the subordinated native headmen are remi-
niscent of similar actions taken on the northeast coast of Java.
Interestingly, Governor Van de Graaff had never served on Java or else-
where in the Indonesian archipelago. These similarities lead one to won-
der whether it is possible to speak of a typical Dutch-colonial approach to
new challenges in this era of change.
5.1 Developments in Europe

In Western Europe, the last decades of the eighteenth century were tur-
94 CHAPTER FIVE
bulent. The American War of Independence (1778-1784) and the French

Revolution of 1789 were two major manifestations of a new political-
intellectual wave that affected Europe and its colonies. In the Netherlands
it led to the patriotic revolt of 1787 against the Stadhouder Willem V. The
rebellion was soon quelled with Prussian assistance and the patriotten fled
to France where they participated in the French Revolution and witnessed
the rise of Napoleon. With French support they returned to the Nether-
lands in 1795 to take over power; the Dutch Republic was renamed the
Bataafse Republiek and the patriotten began to draft a new constitution
based on the modern political views.298
The scientific developments of the previous decades and industrial and
economic developments led to new visions of society, politics and econo-
my.299 In the eighteenth century, France had been the epicentre of enlight-
ened philosophical thought, with leading philosophes like Montesquieu,
Voltaire and Rousseau criticizing the existing political and social order.300
Most prominent were the new ideas regarding the ideal polity which they
developed in reaction to the absolute power of their monarch. The idea
of the trias politica, with the separation of the legislative, the executive and
the juridical powers as its basis, became the principal argument in their
quest for reform. In the second half of the eighteenth century, French
économistes or physiocrats like François Quesnay and Scottish philo-
sophers like David Hume and Adam Smith shifted the focus to issues of
moral politics, political economy and improvement of society. The
progress of society became one of the major issues of Enlightenment
thought, in which freedom and individuality became important crite-
ria.301
The eighteenth-century philosophers were not just concerned with
Europe but also showed great interest in the world overseas. At an early
stage, descriptions of the world beyond Europe were used to show the
defects of their own societies. Later, these arguments made way for new
overall theories on the development of humankind. The concept of the
gradual progress of human societies through certain defined stages
became very popular. Thanks to a growing body of travel literature, an
increased knowledge of the world enabled people to find living examples
for each of these stages. The lowest stage was the most primitive, closest
to natural man, for which the Aborigines of Australia served as example,
while the highest and most developed was, according to most, embodied
in the inhabitants of Western Europe.302
By the end of the century this mode of thinking had spread to the
Netherlands, Britain and elsewhere in Europe.303 The insights in the nat-
ural progress of human societies and the enlightened ideals of freedom
initially led to critical attitudes towards colonialism. Ideals like liberty and
equality which were central in Europe did not match the colonial
DUTCH PERCEPTIONS OF THE COLONIAL ORDER 95
situation. The American War of Independence, which had been a direct

response to the new ideals of civil rights, had been a great shock to the
European powers and made them insecure about which direction to take.
Some intellectuals pointed at the risk of imperial over-stretch and the
impossibility of ruling over such enormous distances and made compar-
isons with the Roman Empire. Another argument was that progress of the
indigenous societies in the colonies was hampered by repressive colonial
policies.
The enlightened critique focused on three issues: first was the mercan-
tilist attitude of the big East India companies, which hampered the eco-
nomic development of the colonies and undermined their economic
capacity. Second was the question of whether Europeans actually had the
right to rule over native societies. Third was the debate about whether
rule over indigenous peoples corrupted the European mind and led to
excessive behaviour among the colonial officials towards the native socie-
ty. In that context, slavery was seen as a particular manifestation of bar-
barous European rule and was criticized most vehemently. Although it
was prevalent everywhere in Europe, the severity of this critique, the pub-
lic concern and debate and its effects differed from country to country.
For now we confine ourselves to the reception of such ideas in the Nether-
lands and on Ceylon in the late eighteenth century.
It is generally assumed that the Dutch had little concern for the moral
issues brought forward by Enlightenment thinkers in relation to the
colonies, and certainly not prior to 1795. Schutte has emphasized in his
study De Nederlandse patriotten en de koloniën that although the future of
the Dutch East India Company and means of financial and organiza-
tional reform was reflected upon by many from the 1780s onwards, in
practice not much changed. The Company and its mercantilist attitude
remained as they were. When it concerned civil rights, Schutte stresses
that all the authors talked about was the position of European settlers in
the colonies. He concludes: “The native population remained outside of
all discussions; only the slave trade formed an exception. Slavery, though
in principle considered despicable, was in practice considered as a neces-
sary evil.”304 The endeavours of the Protestant Hernhutter (Moravian)
community to Christianize and emancipate the slaves in the West Indies
was a notable exception.305
Schutte does not elaborate much on the question of why the Dutch
were not much concerned with the situation in the colonies in the East
and West. His main explanation is that the VOC-ruled territories were
still seen as a closed shop not subject to interference from public opinion
or Parliament in the mother country. Of course there were instances when
information regarding the Dutch situation in Asia trickled into Dutch
society, as in the case of the work of Jacob Haafner published in the early
96 CHAPTER FIVE
nineteenth century. He severely criticized the Dutch religious policies in

the East and he expressed a high esteem for the indigenous religion and
culture. Interestingly though, his most outstanding critique regarded the
activities of the British rather than the Dutch East India Company in
Asia. In his description of their war conduct during the early 1780s in
India, he expressed his abhorrence for their treatment of his fellow Euro-
peans, but he was shocked even more by the Britons’ ruthless attitude
towards the native populations, and he describes how thousands of peo-
ple starved to death due to the British war operations. The impact on
Dutch public opinion of Haafner’s and others’ colonial criticism was very
limited.306
This Dutch indifference regarding the fate of native populations in
Asia in this period has been accepted by historians almost without ques-
tion. In comparison, the absence of a strong anti-slavery movement has
long been considered a Dutch anomaly and the subject of much debate.
For abolitionism is considered one of the clearest manifestations of the
intellectual and popular criticism of colonial practices elsewhere in
Europe. Whereas the rise of capitalism and industrialization are usually
used to explain the emergence of the anti-slavery movements in Britain,
the Americas and elsewhere, the Dutch situation did not match that
model.307
Recently, Angelie Sens has discussed the absence of an influential abo-
litionist movement in the Netherlands around 1800 and placed it in a
cultural context, rather than an economic one. Through her analysis of
popular reading and pamphlets she convincingly disputes Schutte’s argu-
ment that the Dutch public was inadequately informed about develop-
ments in the colonies. She advances the idea that the public debate in the
Netherlands at that time really concerned the peculiar situation of the
Dutch themselves, their decline from the “golden age” of the seventeenth
century, and their determination to seek new directions. Sens argues that
agitating against slavery as an institution could be explained as a denial of
the virtues of the seventeenth century, when slavery in the colonial pos-
sessions was an accepted institution. This may explain why abolitionism
did not appeal to the Dutch public. On the other hand, she detects a
sense of humanitarianism in the explicit Dutch ideal of civilizing the
slaves through education, and good treatment. Because of the introspec-
tive nature of the Dutch public debate, the colonial governments in the
Americas experienced hardly any pressure from home to change their atti-
tude. Perhaps Sens’ explanation for the absence of an abolitionist move-
ment in the Netherlands in the late eighteenth century helps explain the
simultaneous lack of interest in the colonial practices in the East.308
5.2 Ceylon and the colonial criticism
It is difficult to grasp the Dutch colonial attitude towards Ceylon in the

last decades of the eighteenth century. Schutte concluded for the Dutch
community on Java that the situation was not much different from that
in the Netherlands. He found no signs of influence of enlightenment or
patriotic thought in the execution of colonial policy. In fact, even though
typical elements of late eighteenth-century Dutch intellectual and cultur-
al life were present in the Batavian European community, in the form of
the Batavian Society for Arts and Sciences309 and masonry-clubs, this did
not much influence colonial rule as such.310 Certainly, Dirk van Hogen-
dorp strove for a government on modern principles and demanded the
abolition of slavery and bonded labour in the East in the 1790s. However,
he never gained strong support and his ideas were never put into practice.311
The situation on Ceylon seems to have been not much different from
that on Java. There were two masonry clubs in Colombo, but they remain
very obscure and it is unclear how they functioned. Prominent members
of government were also affiliated with the Batavian Society for Arts and
Sciences. The official letters sent home were not very reflective and
remained silent on intellectual inspirations behind new policies. Gov-
ernor Van de Graaff ’s reforms were however so substantial that one would
expect to find some contemplation on the mission of the Company on
the island. Was there, as Burnand suggested, any relation with the new
political theories that had developed in Europe, and was there any moral
motive behind these policies?
There is no doubt that the Company officials overseas were acquaint-
ed with the intellectual and political developments in Europe and in the
Netherlands. Sluijsken’s remark on the French philosophes in a letter sent
to Van Braam in December 1785, bears evidence of it.
The great Venalon [Fénélon], in his Telemachus [1699], the cardinal Albe-
ronie [Giulio Alberoni], in his testament politique [1753] and the abbot
Raynal, in his Histoire Politique and Philisophique convince all of us that it is
the duty of all regents, to urge their subjects to commerce and agriculture.
They profess that these two branches are the source of abundance in any
country. Furthermore they say that by bringing these to flower is the only
means to make a country powerful and blooming. They also point out how
necessary it is to stimulate the people thereto through rewards. It is said that
all governing sovereigns in Europe have accepted this political system. It is
generally known that the island Ceylon is very fertile. It has a fortunate cli-
mate and the inhabitants would not be suffering from want of everything if
one would only put the hands to work, to make use of this island’s fertility.312
Sluijsken mentioned in his letter a motley collection of eighteenth-centu-
ry politicians and intellectuals. He may have been trying to show off how
well-read he was; the letter was after all written to promote himself and
98 CHAPTER FIVE
to ask Van Braam for help in furthering his career in the East.313 Yet, his
positive reference to the Abbé Raynal surprises, for Raynal was a severe
and influential critic of the excesses of colonialism in general and the
monopolistic rule of the VOC in particular.
Raynal’s Histoire philosophique et politique des établissements et du com-
merce des Européens dans les Deux Indes was first published in 1770.314 As
the title reveals, the books (for there are seven volumes) present a critical
overview of the situation in the European colonies in the East and West
Indies. In addition, a general perspective on the various political and eco-
nomic issues of colonialism is given. The work was of an encyclopaedic
nature written by various authors and its message is consequently a little
diffuse. Moreover, Raynal and his co-authors made substantial changes in
the various subsequent editions.315 Although the work was much criticized
for its factual mistakes, it became one of the best-sellers of the eighteenth
century, with more that forty reprints in French and translations into
Dutch, German and English. It was a much quoted work in the anti-
slavery debates of the late eighteenth century.316
The criticism on the Companies in Asia received not as much atten-
tion, but was very substantial. In the second part of the first volume, the
mercantilist system and the monopolies of the VOC were attacked.
Raynal’s portrayal of the Dutch Company was one of decline because of
greed and decadence. Raynal preferred the organization of the English
East India Company above that of the Dutch Company and repeatedly,
while comparing the two, he urged the Dutch to look at their “insular
neighbours” as an example. The major problem of the VOC was its com-
plex administrative structure, which hampered its decision-making
process and its adaptability. Moreover, the Company’s monopolistic and
jealous attitudes towards other traders were a great evil. Raynal argued
that the VOC’s policies had to be overturned, that Batavia should be
opened up for all traders. As far as he was concerned many of the super-
fluous small trading factories in Asia could be closed down. In this way,
the Company could greatly reduce its the costs and prevent the other
Europeans from turning against them.
During his textual tour along all the Dutch possessions, Raynal also
discussed the colony of Ceylon and in line with the rest of his text, he
criticized the monopolistic attitudes there. He further noted that,
although much of the land was under Dutch rule, cultivation of the soil
was not promoted. The land and its inhabitants were left in a poor state,
people had become lazy, they lived in little shacks, ate nothing but fruits
of the land and only the richest had some cloths to wrap around their
waist. Under the heading ‘hints of policy recommended to the Dutch for
improving their settlement there’, he advised the Dutch, and for that mat-
ter, all European powers in Asia:
that they [should] distribute the lands to families. They will forget, and per-
haps detest their former sovereign; They will attach themselves to govern-
ment, which keeps itself busy with their happiness. They will work, they will
consume. Then, the island of Ceylon will enjoy the affluence, for which
nature has destined her. It would be a shelter for revolutions, and capable of
supporting the establishment of Malabar and Coromandel.317
This phrase clearly demonstrates the ambiguous attitude of Raynal

towards colonialism: though he generally despised the actual European
power over native societies, he in fact gave here very practical advice on
how to optimize the gains on the island and retain order and security. In
his general criticism of the Company rule in Asia, he placed a lot of
emphasis on the devastating effects of ruthless policies towards native
societies and the exclusive attitudes towards the other European traders.
Raynal repeatedly predicted that this would in the end backfire on the
Company: the natives would rebel against the Dutch for their maltreat-
ment and the other European East Indian Companies would wage war
against the Dutch to gain access to the closed markets and trading
products.
Still, independence of the colonies was not an option, but the opening
up of the markets and good treatment of the natives was.318 Raynal did
not propagate to change the native societies, rather he saw the way the
native societies were structured was a given, with which the colonizers had
to live. In his general advice for the VOC at the end of his treatise of the
Dutch activities in the East, he stated that the task of the Dutch govern-
ments in Asia was:
to restore harmony, which is a task that grows most necessary and more dif-
ficult every day, agents should be appointed, who, with a spirit of modera-
tion should unite a knowledge of the interests, customs, language, religion
and manners of these nations. At present perhaps the Company may be
unprovided with persons of this stamp, but it concerns her to procure
such.319
Despite his critical attitude towards the Company’s policies in the East, it
is not difficult to see why Raynal’s work would appeal to the men on
Ceylon. The need for change that was felt locally was reinforced by
Raynal’s criticism and suggestions. His explicit remarks in relation to
Ceylon may have given them a justification to actively extend Dutch ter-
ritorial power on the island, increase the exploitation of the land and to
seek a long-term solution for the financial problems of the island’s colo-
nial government. Could the work of Raynal, written and published for an
audience in Europe, have really inspired Van de Graaff and his contem-
poraries in Ceylon?
Although men like Sluijsken and Van de Graaff had been in de East for
a long time, they were not entirely detached from home. They kept
100 CHAPTER FIVE
regular contact through letters and were kept apprised of affairs back
home through newspapers, books and pamphlets. A rare example of a list
of books owned by Company officials at the time is found in the estate of
Selarius of Cochin, who possessed endless books, in which also Raynal
and other philosphes featured.320 Intellectually, Europe and the Nether-
lands were closer to some of the Dutchmen on Ceylon than is sometimes
assumed on the basis of their long absence from Europe. The political
developments and power politics at home interested Dutch officials, not
least because they depended on their connections at home for their
advancement in the East. For example, when the Batavian revolution
spread over the Netherlands, the Dutch in the East also chose sides of
either the stadholder or the patriots.321
5.3 Van de Graaff ’s “response”
Let us recapitulate some of Van de Graaff ’s policies vis-à-vis the interior:

he intensified agriculture in the core-regions by planting cinnamon trees
in plantations and gardens and having wasteland distributed for cultiva-
tion. The new land leases were given on the condition that one-third was
planted with commercial crops for the Company. He involved the native
headmen in this operation by making the supervision and promotion of
agriculture an important part of their newly regulated tasks. He further
stimulated the headmen to persevere in these agricultural projects by
promising them better positions and giving them honorary rewards in the
form of medals and other prestige gifts. Company officials were also
urged to promote cultivation by promising them a percentage of the
increased crop in the districts under their supervision.
In relation to the peasantry, Van de Graaff realized that improvement
could only be achieved by peace and order among the cultivators and
their headmen. Therefore he kept the headmen in check through the new
task-descriptions, which functioned as a contract between the colonial
government and the local chief and kept the chief accountable for his
actions. Moreover, to make sure that only those with the best intentions
and capabilities would get the position of headman, minor or superior,
the tradition of gift-giving upon appointment was abandoned. The idea
was that the headmen could now only seek legitimatization of their power
through appointments by the Dutch government; also, it served as a sub-
version of the autonomous power of the headmen that was usually con-
firmed in that ritual of gift-giving.
In this way, the “common man” was protected from the extortion of
the headmen that was the object of such frequent complaint. Moreover,
their private interests were secured by new regulations for the landraad.
The acceptance of presents by the headmen and Dutch officials was now
forbidden when someone wished to register a complaint, and officials
were no longer allowed to keep fines. This was to prevent the arbitrary
administration of justice, which had often led to long delays in trials and
appeals to higher courts. The rationale underlying these reforms was quite
practical: the sooner conflicts were solved, the sooner everyone could
return to the fields.
Van de Graaff underscored his words with deeds and within one month
after his proclamation against the taking of gifts from inferiors, in August
1784 he temporarily suspended Don Siman Wijesoendere Senewiratne
Dissanaijke, mudaliyār of the Belligam corle, for having received such
gifts. Undoubtedly this was done to set an example for the others.322 Later,
in 1793, Bartholomeus Raket was impeached for giving lucrative tax
farms to certain headmen after receiving substantial gifts from them.
Clearly, Van de Graaff believed that if this form of fair and harmonious
rule was combined with active promotion of agriculture, the colony
would become prosperous. Can we understand the new line of policy as
an answer to the predicament of despotic Company rule, and therefore as
an answer to the type of critique expressed by Raynal?
This question is difficult to answer. Even if the new measures agree
with Raynal’s advice on Ceylon and the colonial operations in the East
generally, this still does not prove any direct correlation. It is more likely
that the measures should be seen as political interventions that were based
on local officials’ lengthy experiences in the local administration. Van de
Graaff ’s predecessors like Van Goens and Van Imhoff had also expressed
their intention to contain the native headmen and to encourage agricul-
tural development of the island. Although they never succeeded in this,
their writings may have served as much as examples for the officials on
Ceylon as that of Raynal. To make things more complex: Raynal had
made much use of Van Imhoff ’s comments on the Company’s policies,
written when he was governor-general in the 1740s.323
On the other hand the initiative for the new projects lay by and large
with Van de Graaff on Ceylon. Except for the cinnamon cultivation, he
could have decided to keep things as they were, as his predecessor Falck
had done. The money he used to develop the island could have been
spent to draw rice from abroad. Instead, Van de Graaff consciously made
huge expenses on agricultural development and instigated major changes
in the inland administration. Also, he decided to invest in the peripheral
areas and turn these into the island’s breadbasket. He must have had a
positive long-term vision on the island’s destiny and must have been con-
fident of his goals to have done all this despite the Batavian government’s
opposition. It is likely that the writings of Raynal and others provided
him that long-term perspective, and that this, in combination with Van
102 CHAPTER FIVE
Imhoff ’s legacy, gave him the confidence to undertake the required

action.
The following analysis of the discussions relating to the indigenous
society exposed in the memoranda of the officials who operated in the
periphery sheds more light on the question of how policy on Ceylon relat-
ed to contemporary European thought about the non-European world
and the criticisms of colonialism. The new enterprises there, the increased
agricultural exploitation and new efficiency in the practice of colonial
power over the inhabitants, appears to have encouraged these colonial
officials to further reflect on the choices made and on their mission on the
island. They may give us a clearer idea of the visions of society and the
ideals pursued by the Company’s officials on the island.
5.4 The vision of Jacques Fabrice van Senden

In Chapter Four we gave a description of Van Senden’s tour of 1786
through the districts adjacent to Trincomalee. In that context his zeal for
exploitation was emphasized: he considered everything he came across as
fit for development. In the discussion of his encounter with the inhabi-
tants of this neglected district, it was also pointed out how Van Senden
contrasted himself with them. He exhorted them to be active and enter-
prising – as he was – by showing the inhabitants how to plant their gar-
dens or sow their fields. He demonstrated his superior technological
knowledge and hoped to bring this knowledge across to them. He wished
to challenge them to make investments and to produce more than they
needed in order to sell their crops on the markets. He ridiculed their folk
stories by waving these off as superstition. He considered them childlike
for attributing certain artefacts or ruins to spirits, mythical women and
devils and showed off his Western rational knowledge by fixing some
obstruction in the Kantelai tank.
One of the central points in his writings is that the natives needed
civilization to lift them out of their inertia and backwardness. Illustrative
of this outlook is the remark he made during his visit in the village of
Niellepalle in Kottiyar. Van Senden complained about the lack of knowl-
edge among the people. He pointed out to the vanniyār who accompa-
nied him that children should learn to read and write, otherwise they
would remain at the level of animals:
That as long as he [the vanniyār] as regent and father of his people did not
take care of the eductation of his children, he could never hope to have
authority over the people, they would remain merely humans in appearance
but stupid dull animals in deeds, to whom no lust for improvement of their
state and consequently of the country of their abode could ever be
inspired.324
This image of the dull natural man, in contrast to the energetic civilized
man is encountered often in the text.325 The inhabitants could best be
brought to civilization through good examples, upbringing and educa-
tion, and for the best results one had to start with the children since they
were still young and innocent. They would have to learn from a young
age to lead an active life by putting them to work while they were still
young and sending them to school at the same time.326 The best students
should be rewarded with presents and upon reaching adulthood they
should be able to obtain the highest positions in the native administra-
tion. In that way, civilization was equated with status, and good examples
would follow automatically. Although he expected the headmen to coop-
erate in this, he thought it to be best if the headmen were to be supervised
by European residents. After all, the headmen had been given too much
freedom when they served under the Kandyan king, which had led them
to rule in an arbitrary way.327
Van Senden had a positive view of society because he felt that every
human, however close he once stood to nature, had the potential to devel-
op himself. The civilization process would find its expression in econom-
ic behaviour, and only once does he add hesitantly that this might lead in
the end to Christianity. But conversion was not really his aim. Van
Senden was actually much interested in the practice of Hinduism and
Buddhism which he encountered and more than once he asked for a
translation of the ancient texts that were kept in the temples that he saw.
Not surprisingly, he refers at times to contemporary travel authors like
Sonnerat who had travelled through India and paid much attention to the
origin of the Indian religion, ruins and artefacts, and who had published
a travel account in 1782.328 Van Senden gives the reader the impression of
being much concerned with and sympathetic towards the fate of the
natives. At the end of the diary, Van Senden addresses himself to the gov-
ernor, and asked him to do as much as was in his power to improve the
situation in Trincomalee. Moreover, he expressed the hope that his advice
would not only lead to the improvement of agriculture and the “morals
of the inhabitants”, but also “to the fortune of at least some blacks”.329
Two other examples of writings by Company officials who worked in
the periphery may enlighten us and help answering these questions. In
the following two sections the memoranda of Thomas Nagel and Jacob
Burnand will be discussed and compared with those of Van Senden.
5.5 Thomas Nagel and the Vanni
We already saw that in 1789 Nagel had leased the district of the Vanni
from the colonial government on the promise that he would ensure tran-
104 CHAPTER FIVE
quility and develop it and deliver a quota of paddy to the Company. Five
years later he wrote a memorandum requesting an extension of the lease.
Although Batavia had not yet consented to his request, he was still in
charge of the district when the British arrived. The following description
of the meeting which Colonel Stuart had with him highlights Nagel’s
peculiar position as a private entrepreneur in the district:
With respect to Mr Nagel the land regent of the Wanny’s demand for sub-
sistence for himself and the servants who were employed under him at
Molletivoe [Mullaitivu], as servants of the late Dutch Company – you will
inform him I am very much surprised at this application when he must rec-
ollect, that he himself informed me at Molletivoe, that he paid not only the
civil servants, but the military, who were employed with him at that place,
and that the Dutch Company had nothing to do with them, and in conse-
quence he claimed the whole of the property found there as his own and
would not allow that any part of it belonged to the Dutch Company.330
In Chapter Four we discussed the measures he took to improve the situ-

ation in this territory. These ranged from the replacement of the chiefs
with native servants, the introduction of the Jaffnanese laws, the repair of
the water tanks and the advances of paddy seeds. He also planned to have
the inhabitants plant parts of their land with cash crops like cotton, sugar
and coffee, although he would have preferred to have proper plantations
in the style of the West Indies, including the slaves from Africa. For this
he was inspired by the treatise of Anthony Blom on the management of
plantations in Surinam. Blom’s book was very popular in the Netherlands
at the time.331 Furthermore, the memorandum gives an impression of his
mentality through his reflection on the native society.
The first four paragraphs of the memorandum serve as a legitimization
of the Company’s possession of the district. In the first place, the right of
the Company to the land was undisputable because it was based on the
early conquest during the war with the Portuguese. The vanniyārs had
since then always served under the Company. Even though the vanniyārs
had become more and more powerful, and the VOC had been negligent
and uninterested in the district, the Company had never actually ceded
its right to the land. Therefore the expeditions undertaken in 1780, 1784,
and 1785 against the troublesome vanniyārs were legitimate.
In the remainder of this plea two assumptions are highlighted: first,
Nagel depicts the vanniyārs as tyrannical headmen, who ruled their peo-
ple arbitrarily without proper laws. It was therefore no more than just for
the Company to remove them from their powerful positions after its
occupation of the district. However, as we have seen in chapter four,
instead of installing new headmen on their positions, Nagel completely
overturned the existing administrational structure.
Second, he legitimized these policies by placing the inhabitants of the
Vanni on the lowest scale of human development. This reminds us of the

remarks made by Van Senden on the animal-like men. However, Nagel
takes the argument further: “The people of the Vanni”, he wrote, “are the
most primitive kind, on the most natural and basic stage of human devel-
opment and are much in need of Company rule to be civilized.”332 To give
some examples: they had never been out of the district, there was hardly
any money in circulation, and they knew nothing. They “are surprised to
see artefacts like watches and paintings” and “when looking at a mirror
they are so taken by their mirror image that nothing can distract them
from looking at that image”. Moreover, they were the dirtiest people he
knew: they bathed in dirty water, among their own excrements and their
buffaloes. Their deceased were not buried deep in the ground, but left
close to their homes to rot and to be eaten by birds.333
His argument is not only based on some random examples, but it is
actually well developed in the memorandum and substantiated by Nagel’s
discussion of three particular features of the inhabitants of the district. In
the first place, he presented them as people without history. At one time
the district had experienced a period of great prosperity, of which the
remnants, the ruins of large buildings and tanks, bore witness. However,
Nagel was certain that this great ancient culture had been destroyed by a
natural disaster, leaving the district desolate and uninhabited. It was only
then that the current inhabitants had moved into the district, conse-
quently they did not have any connection whatsoever with those ancient,
much more sophisticated, people. Nagel underpinned his view by stating
that these people had no memory whatsoever of that ancient society in
either written or oral traditions. In fact, he attested that these people had
no common memory whatsoever. They did not even know what their ori-
gin was, or how they arrived at the Vanni.334
Second, he pointed out that, though they were Hindu in name they
were in practice people without religion because they had been instruct-
ed badly. He was certain, nonetheless, that they would be ready for con-
version to Protestantism. Due to the Company’s neglect, they had never
had the opportunity to be taught the catechism even though he knew
from personal experience that they were eager to learn. At the request of
one of the elderly inhabitants of the district, Nagel had asked a Lutheran
missionary, who was on his way to Jaffna and could speak the language,
to educate these people. “From seven in the morning till the afternoon he
instructed them about the parable Matthew 21 verse 33 to 44335 and they
were so very content.” Not surprisingly, this is the “Parable of the
Tenants”, which deals with the ideal behaviour of husbandmen towards
their landowner, which of course fitted perfectly with Nagel’s ambitions
for the agricultural development of the region. Nagel hoped that a con-
version to Christianity would help improve the attitude of the people. He
106 CHAPTER FIVE
regretted that his own efforts to bring in schoolteachers from Jaffna, had
proven to be fruitless, and that at the moment of writing this situation
had not yet improved.336
Third, he represented the people of the Vanni as people without gov-
ernment, law or institutions. He wrote sarcastically: “The laws of the
Vanni were thus very short, because there were none, neither from tradi-
tion, nor written by their lord.”337 The vanniyārs were to blame for this,
because they applied laws arbitrarily, they could always be bribed, and
they protected criminals. However, the fault was also with the people
themselves, because they were so uncivilized. Their houses were nothing
more than little huts, their ploughs were of the simplest sort, and they
were extremely lazy. Moreover, their marriages were not based on any reli-
gious or official ceremony, but on mutual consent. Adultery was a gener-
al feature of life and men and women could easily leave each other. Nagel
concludes therefore that their rules and habits were totally against natural
law and therefore the society was lawless.338 By representing the inhabi-
tants as people without history, without religion and without laws, he
underpinned his statement that they belonged to the people of “the low-
est order”.
The improvement of the “primitive people” of the Vanni was certainly
possible according to Nagel, and in fact he considered this his duty, which
gave him a moral justification for his rule over the inhabitants of the
Vanni. He praised himself for having brought them already to a “higher
step of humaneness”.339 Despite this negative description, his attitude
towards the people was positive: he described them as children in need of
a sensible father to raise them. They were lazy and indolent at first, but
after a period of good government, they would improve quickly and they
could improve even more in the future. Nagel demonstrated an optimistic
belief in the possibilities of social change.340 However, he did not elabo-
rate much on the practical aspect of this social engineering, nor did he say
exactly what he had achieved. He only stated at several points that they
had already reached a higher level of civilization because he was reform-
ing them into useful people. How he did so remains vague, and all that
can be deduced is that their situation bettered in parallel with the
improvement of agriculture and the virtue of the Company’s government.
This last element he stresses over and over again, warning his readers that
it takes a generation to pick the fruits of such labour. He therefore point-
ed out that his attention was always focused on the children, more than
on the adults, who were already “spoiled”.
It is astonishing to find the image of the inhabitants created by Nagel
fitting so neatly with the European scholarly conceptions of non-Euro-
pean societies. While Van Senden only made a distinction between civi-
lized and uncivilized people, Nagel left no doubt for his contemporaries
about the stage of development of his subjects. In fact, it is as though his

description of the people of the Vanni was derived from some sort of
“textbook on people of the lowest order”. It is precisely the neatness of
Nagel’s description that raises doubts about whether it was really applica-
ble to the circumstances of the people in the Vanni or whether it was
intended as rhetoric. Neither his predecessors, nor his successors in the
district used the same vocabulary to describe the people of the Vanni.
They all agree that it was a poor area, but none describes it as lawless,
without religion, or inhabited with men as dirty as animals.341 Nagel may
well have exaggerated to appeal to the moral sentiments of his superiors
in order to obtain their permission for his plans. In doing so, he gave
strong proof of the need for the Company’s intervention in the district
and of his own indispensability to the mission.342
Though Nagel touches upon some of the pet topics of Enlightenment
and uses them to justify his policies, others, like liberty and equality,
receive no attention at all. He regarded bondage as useful, and in fact he
re-installed bonded labour as a government institution without any dis-
cussion.343 If it had been possible he would have transferred hundreds of
African or Moluccan slaves to Ceylon, to start a plantation based on
Blom’s Surinamese model. The lack of elaboration on topics like equality
and liberty and the bare insight he gives to the modes best suited to
achieve the people’s improvement seem to contradict his typically enlight-
ened digression on the situation of the people of the Vanni at the begin-
ning of his memoir. In that sense, Nagel and Van Senden differed in their
attitude. Although Van Senden also stressed his superiority, he tried to
involve the native headmen in his quest for agricultural improvement.
Instead of sending a minister to the area to instruct the people on a para-
ble on the “good tenant”, he planted a garden himself, to give an exam-
ple for the inhabitants of the villages. And although he complained about
the character of the inhabitants, he did not criticize their institutions, laws
or religion.
5.6 An ideal image: the colonial ruler as humanitarian father
Despite their differences, Nagel’s rhetoric of legitimization and Van

Senden’s vision of improvement strongly reflect the Dutch spirit of the
time. In particular it must have appealed to the domestic Dutch senti-
ment as it is described by Angelie Sens: the ideal of civilizing the natives
has much in common with the Dutch attitude towards slavery in the
West Indies. Neither Van Senden nor Nagel proposed any real change in
society or in native relations with the colonial government. However, they
did feel that if people were treated better and educated properly, they
108 CHAPTER FIVE
would work harder within the system and their lives would be improved.
Christianity played a supporting, but not a central role in this notion.
The image of the colonial situation on Ceylon matched that in the West
Indies: the view of the inhabitants as children and the colonial official as
father to rule over them is strong in both documents and resembles the
Dutch contemporary attitude towards slavery. It was an ideal image and
one that both Nagel and Van Senden undoubtedly emphasized to please
their superiors, convince them of the necessity of their work and thereby
further their own careers. After all, both documents were not only sent to
the governor, but also to Batavia and the Netherlands.
Despite the tyranny of distance, Van Senden and Nagel were both
influenced by the contemporary Dutch world view, and the empathy they
expressed for the natives was part of this ideology. How sincere were these
two men? As colonial officials they undoubtedly stressed the difference in
the degree of civilization between them and and the local people, but
their reports must have sounded plausible for the intended audience.
After all, these memoranda were not written for an audience in Europe,
but first of all for the highest VOC officials in Asia, who had to decide
their policy upon such information and who had their own first-hand
experience of indigenous Asian people. Van Senden and Nagel were con-
scious that the governor and the members of the High Government in
Batavia would read their pieces. With a view on their career perspectives
it was not a bad idea to put oneself to the best advantage by revealing a
thorough-going image of themselves. Still, the image they sketched of the
inhabitants must have been acceptable for their contemporaries on
Ceylon and elsewhere in Asia.
Perhaps what binds the two most is their model of the vigorous
Company official, who ruled over his subjects in a just, paternalistic man-
ner. Both men aproached the natives in terms of character and nature that
could be improved and not in terms of social structures that should be
amended. A long-term vision of this improvement is absent. It is instruc-
tive to place the two memoranda in the perspective of that of his contem-
porary Jacob Burnand.
5.7 Jacob Burnand’s practical reflections
Burnand’s rhetoric was somewhat different from that of Nagel and Van
Senden. Most notable, Burnand did not describe his subject in the same
expressions on the stages of development. In part, this can be explained
by the nature of the document, which was written as a guideline for his
successor as head of the Batticaloa district. At the same time Burnand
based his line of reasoning on two characteristic assumptions, which are
also found in Nagel’s memorandum. These are the idea of arrested devel-
opment owing to arbitrary rule by despotic headmen, and a belief in
progress of society.
The first can be illustrated by his representation of the history of the
district and its re-occupation by the Dutch in 1766. Burnand’s story-line
goes as follows: a long time ago, before the first arrival of the Portuguese,
the region was doing very well. It was populous and agriculture was flour-
ishing. It was unclear when the area came under Kandyan rule. However,
after this happened, the country was ruined, people fled, leaving only a
few vedahs behind and farmland turned into jungle again.344 It was under
the Kandyan Kingdom that the Mukuvan families, migrating from Jaffna
and allying themselves with the king, became the powerful elite of the
area. Every layer of the Kandyan administration, from the Kandyan dessa-
va of the whole district downwards to the village headmen, extorted and
vexed the poor inhabitants. Nobody’s property was secure and people ran
up great debts.345 The short period of Portuguese and Dutch occupation
of the district in the seventeenth century produced no change for the bet-
ter. Matters grew so bad that when the Dutch war against the King of
Kandy began, the Mukuvan and all the inhabitants offered their allegiance
to the Dutch. This resulted in the Deed of submission signed on 14 Octo-
ber 1766.346 Burnand’s interpretation of the history of the district leads
him to conclude that the legitimacy of Dutch rule over the district was
twofold: the land had been obtained both by conquest and also by the
invitation of the people. The latter implied a moral duty on the part of
the Company.
Here Burnand started to deviate from Nagel’s discourse. He felt that
the policy of increasing the paddy revenue for the Company could be
defined only within the opportunities offered in the deed of submission
on the one hand, and should fulfil the moral obligation to bring back the
flourishing times to the district on the other hand. These two elements of
his policy did not clash, but were in fact related to each other:
There is however [stated] in the aforementioned act of submission that with-
out transgressing those bounds or without forsaking justice and introducing
arbitrarily new taxes, the revenues of government in those districts may suc-
cessively be extended much more from time to time according to the
encrease of the population, the cultivation and the manufacture of cloth.347
Burnand strongly believed that the existing system of government
belonged to the district, and that it was not up to the Company to make
any basic alterations. This system had once brought it to a flourishing
state, and it was only through the corruption of the Kandyan court and
the Mukuvan headmen that the district had been brought to ruin. The
last argument legitimized his marginalizing policies towards the hoofd-
pedies and also explains the rationalization of the taxes and services. In his
110 CHAPTER FIVE
view, he did not change the system, but only improved it. He was of the
opinion that changes to the system, if necessary sometimes, had to be
implemented slowly and carefully at the right time.
The second characteristic assumption is exemplified by his attitude
towards the inhabitants of the district. This appears to be negative at first:
a typical picture was sketched of lazy, indifferent and indolent people.
Burnand stressed however, that this was solely the result of the fraudulent
and oppressive behaviour of the headmen. Like Nagel and Van Senden he
believed in the effectiveness of social engineering. He was certain that
their behaviour would improve dramatically once they were governed
rightly. In this way, he was sure, the “natural indifference” and the “lazi-
ness of the natives” could be “conquered”.348 They just needed to expe-
rience the fruits of the new policies and according to him many already
had: “The petty pedies / inferior headmen / and common people are in
general more attentive in performing their duties and more manageable,
which is to be ascribed [attributed] to the real amendment of their state
effected by the new changes.”349 In this argument he went further than
Nagel, because he not only provided examples of people who had already
changed their behaviour, but he also summed up the measures that led to
this change. Security of property through fair administration of justice
and free trade proved to be major catalysts for improvement. He demon-
strated, not without pride, that under his government this was all possi-
ble, and he used as an example the fact that there was no need anymore
for people to sell their children as slaves out of poverty. He found another
proof in the decreased crime rate during his administration.
He saw it as his obligation to bring “just rule” to the people, but only
within their own system and based on their own laws and customs. The
means to stimulate people to produce more were limited to economic and
political impulses: stability and security were the magic words. If man-
aged properly this would lead to a material and spiritual improvement of
the people. Nowhere does he talk about a civilizing mission as such in the
memoir.350
Although Burnand does not emphasize the contrast between primitive
native and superior Dutchman as Van Senden and Nagel do, the other
elements are still present and even more extensively discussed by him.
Burnand sincerely believed in the progress of society and the vocation of
the colonial official to pursue this. After all it would lead to a prosperous
country, with happy subjects, and an increase in income for the Com-
pany, in part because of the growth of the Ceylonese market for Company
trade goods. Since Burnand, Nagel, and Van Senden all worked closely
with the governor, there is no reason why his basic assumptions of the
colonial relations would have been fundamentally different.
However, there were differences in the practical realization of the ideal

policy. While in the Vanni and in Batticaloa this was to be achieved by
replacing the headmen who were held responsible for the stagnation, in
the southwest it led to a policy of containing the headmen. The ‘tyranni-
cal headmen’ form a leitmotif in colonial thought almost from the begin-
ning of Dutch involvement with Asian societies and in one of his articles,
Jurrien van Goor identified this as the central phenomenon in Dutch
colonial ideology.351
What is of interest here is that the place of the headmen in the Dutch
colonial discourse changed over time. Early on, they were viewed as com-
petitors, working against the interests of the Company. In the 1750s espe-
cially they were accused of clearing plots of land on which the cinnamon
tree grew and planting it with coconuts, which was not a product of much
use to the Company. In case of taxation, the headmen were withholding
information and goods and not paying the full taxes to the Company. For
this they were sometimes reprimanded by the Company. The element of
competition for resources, be it land, labour, or produce, always remained
a major factor in the relationship between the Company and the head-
men, but by the 1780s Dutch attitudes had shifted. The headmen were
now considered despotic because they did not put any energy into
improving the agriculture of the island, and thereby hampered the devel-
opment of their subjects. They were now blamed for the backwardness of
the society. The discourse regarding the headmen adapted to the needs
and the mindset of the Company government and in this period, it was
the drive towards a fully self sufficient economy.
The two strategies observed in the eastern and in the southwestern
regions seem to be contradictory. In the east, the headmen were dispensed
with and Company officials strove for the improvement of the common
man while in the southwest, policy was aimed at improving the headmen
themselves. However, it has to be remembered that in general the
improvement of the people was related more to their moral improvement
and that of their attitude towards work than to their social position
towards the Company or the headmen. In the view of the Dutch, there
was no problematic contradiction between the two schemes, because of
an important omission from their discourse, namely the issues of liberty
and equality.
5.8 Conclusion
At the beginning of this chapter I wondered whether the remarks made

by Jacob Burnand in 1809 – that the last Dutch governors were enlight-
ened administrators – was significant or supportable. We saw that the
112 CHAPTER FIVE
economic policies, to better exploit the interior land and to improve the
island’s agricultural situation fitted contemporary ideals about economic
policy. The language used to describe the native society also bears resem-
blemance to contemporary European publications. However, in compar-
ison to the moral-political elements of the Enlightenment, the Dutch
administrators do not make a particular “enlightened” impression.
As we saw, in the last decades of the eighteenth century, Van de Graaff,
Nagel, Burnand, and Van Senden hardly touched upon the concepts of
liberty and equality, two very important concepts in the political enlight-
enment of the eighteenth century. Burnand and Van Senden did however
show a bit more empathy than Nagel. Burnand accepted slavery and
bonded labour as part of normal life, yet he understood that people did
not prefer to be subjugated in this manner. In his view both were neces-
sary to overcome the lack of labour in Ceylon. Even though he recognized
the possibility to pay a tax instead of performing the services as a positive
development for the people and the economy, he emphasized that in
some cases the labour was just too indispensable and the payment of
redemption money was therefore not always acceptable. In fact he point-
ed out that the more people started redeeming their services, the more the
Company would have to rely on slave labour for coolie work. Slaves who
had obtained some wealth should however naturally be in the position to
buy their freedom. For the rest, control and protection from abuse by a
good ruler, were more important. It is the argument that Van de Graaff
always used when there were complaints against possible abuse by the
headmen.352
The development plans reflect in many ways a typically Dutch atti-
tude: the Dutch enlightenment had a strong traditional Christian com-
ponent and when civil society, in the form of “academic” societies,
expressed its concern for the natives of the colonies it was usually in the
context of the mission and its role in native societies. All forced labour, be
it in the form of slavery or bonded labour, was acceptable, as long as the
people were treated well. In the view of the Dutch, progress was not relat-
ed to the structural relations in society, but to virtuous behaviour: harmo-
ny and industry were its major elements. This persistent attitude towards
non-western societies reminds of that of the official policies of colonial
Java in the same period, which eventually led to the acceptance of the sys-
tem of forced cultivation (Cultuurstelsel) as major system of exploita-
tion.353 In all, what Burnand meant when he in described the Dutch as
enlightened administrators in 1809, had probably more to do with the
then-current debate over good rule than with the actual administration of
the Dutch.
113
CHAPTER SIX
ISOLATION AND DESINTEGRATION:

THE KANDYANS AND THE DUTCH
Thus far, the last years of Dutch-Kandyan relations have been left aside.
Usually the war of 1762-1766 is seen as the last major upheaval in the
relationship between the Dutch colonial government on Ceylon and the
court of Kandy. Now that we know how much the policy of the Dutch
government on the island was changing, and the extent to which it was
more and more focused on the interior of the island, we may wonder
whether this relationship was as tranquil as it is usually described. More-
over, considering the fragile state of the Kingdom it is unlikely that the
political tensions within the Kingdom that were so characteristic for the
1750s and 1760s faded away entirely. Picking up where we left off in
Chapter Two, we should examine how the relationship between the two
political entities on the island fared after 1766.
6.1 Diplomatic relations after 1766
In relation to Kandy, Dutch official policy aimed to abide by all articles

that were settled in the treaty. After 1766, the yearly embassies continued
to be the main feature of the Dutch-Kandyan diplomatic relationship,
but it was decided to drop all degrading rituals, which the Dutch had had
to perform in earlier times. Embassies now went back and forth, the
Kandyans usually arriving in Colombo in January, and the Dutch travel-
ling to Kandy in March or April. The Dutch government of Ceylon had
lost its vassal-status and was considered as equally sovereign on the island.
At the same time economic control which the Dutch had held over the
Kandyan territory grew even tighter.354
The settlement was very advantageous for the VOC. Its subjects were
allowed to peel cinnamon in the king’s territories every season, as far as
the mountain of Ballane, although as in former times they had to official-
ly request permission for this at the yearly embassy. In addition, the
Dutch were now in a good bargaining position since they had gained pos-
session of the coastal salt pans near Puttalam on the west coast, north of
Colombo, and near Matara in the southeast, which had formerly been in
Kandyan hands. Thus, in exchange for a permit to peel cinnamon, the
Dutch allowed the Kandyans to collect salt in their maritime districts.
114 CHAPTER SIX
A second advantage was the exclusion of the Kandyans from contacts with
foreigners, especially other Europeans. The Dutch feared that the Kan-
dyans would otherwise seek to challenge the Company’s cinnamon
monopoly by calling in other European powers to establish themselves on
the island. Contact with South Indian powers also had to be conducted
through the Company. Even when relatives of the king had to travel to
and from Madurai or if brides for the king had to be collected in South
India, the co-operation of the Company was requested.355
The treaty made it possible for the Dutch to enforce a policy of isola-
tion of the Kandyan Kingdom and of making it totally dependent on
them for their contact with the world beyond Ceylon. Isolation of the
Kingdom was what they had always aimed for, but they were now in a
much better position to impose it. The Kandyans on the other hand never
fully complied with all articles of the treaty, which they felt had been
imposed on them, yet in the years immediately after the war, fear of
Dutch aggression prevented them from disputing the treaty. For about
sixteen years after the conclusion of the treaty, Dutch-Kandyan relations
were relatively smooth apart from some disputes on the establishment of
the new borders.356
By the end of the 1770s, Kandyan courtiers tried to contact the French
through their South Indian relatives.357 These efforts came to an end in
1782 when, during the Fourth Anglo-Dutch War, Trincomalee was occu-
pied by the British, who immediately began negotiations with the
Kandyans through their ambassador, Hugh Boyd.358 The British sought to
conclude a treaty with Kandy to oust the Dutch. Remarkably enough, the
Kandyans decided not to go into further dealings with the British.359
Despite its limited results, Boyd’s mission placed the Dutch in an awk-
ward position. They had to be grateful now for the Kandyan court’s not
taking its chances with the British. Understandably, the court expected
something in return. L. Wagenaar has described how in 1782 the degrad-
ing rituals at the yearly embassies to the court were reinstated despite
Dutch opposition. The Dutch could not refuse to comply, because Hugh
Boyd had performed all the rituals at his embassy earlier that year and
they feared that if they refused the Kandyans would decide to ally with
the British after all. Wagenaar also points out the court’s increasing de-
mands for a return of the ports in the Puttalam area.360 Indeed, after 1782
it was this issue that defined the relationship between the two powers.
At their yearly embassy in the spring of 1784 the Dutch came to
understand that they were not allowed to peel cinnamon in the king’s
land because of the ports question. Governor Falck attempted to soothe
the Kandyans by stating that it was only because of the threat from other
Europeans that the shores could not be given back. He argued that this
was even to their own advantage because the Dutch were protecting them
ISOLATION AND DISINTEGRATION: THE KANDYANS AND THE DUTCH 115
from European invaders. He also maintained that not giving permission

to peel the cinnamon was an absolutely unacceptable act between two
friendly powers.361 During the visit of the Kandyan embassy to Colombo
in January 1785, Falck pointed out desperately that it really was not up
to him to hand back the ports, but that it was something that could only
be decided by his superiors.362
In his last years as governor, Falck could not take a firm line anymore
towards the court. In a final attempt to appease the court he approved of
the Kandyans sending a letter with similar requests to the Heren Zeventien
in the Netherlands via commander Jacob Pieter van Braam who was at
that moment passing Sri Lanka with his squadron. This was obviously an
attempt to put off giving a final answer to the Kandyans, but also placed
the responsibility of further developments with his superiors. It is clear
that the Boyd episode had given the Kandyans a new bargaining position
which led to a new crisis in the relationship between the Kandyan court
and the Dutch. It was however not Falck who had to deal with this new
situation, since he passed away on 6 February 1785.363
6.2 Official policy 1785-1795
To understand how Dutch policy towards the Kandyans evolved, it has to

be remembered where and how this policy was determined. Following the
line of authority in the organization of the Dutch East India Company,
the decisions made by the Heren Zeventien in the Netherlands concerning
policy in Asia were conclusive. In practice however, the High Govern-
ment at Batavia, being much closer to the scene of action, had a more
immediate influence on the policy that Company officials in the outposts
had to bring into effect. The hands of the governor of Ceylon were tied,
and the possibility of conducting an independent policy in any field were
limited because he had to account for all decisions and expenses made.
With Batavia about a two months’ sail away, the decision-making process
was slow, and only in emergencies could the governor act on his own
responsibility.364
As we saw above, Dutch power and prestige on the island was serious-
ly harmed after the English occupied the harbour of Trincomalee and the
Kandyans dared to revive their claim to the coastal ports. The letter the
Kandyans sent to the Netherlands in 1785 was not answered directly,
although both in the Netherlands and in Batavia it was determined that
none of the coastal possessions of the Company were ever to be given
up.365 Governor Van de Graaff, Falck’s successor, considered it unwise to
convey this message to the court straight away, and with Batavia’s consent,
he tried negotiation, offering a share in the trade in areca nuts and
116 CHAPTER SIX
elephants with the Indian continent on condition that Kandy would give
up the demand for the shores.366 At the same time Batavia stationed extra
European mercenary regiments on the island for defence against foreign
nations, thereby re-establishing the power of the Dutch after the debacle
of Trincomalee and intimidating the Kandyans. Batavia firmly adhered to
its strict policy which Governor Van de Graaff and his successor Van
Angelbeek had to uphold despite Kandyan pressures. Obviously the High
Government had placed its Ceylonese deputies in a difficult position.
With the tension between the two powers building up in the last years
of Falck’s reign, it is remarkable that Van de Graaff managed to relax the
situation as quickly as he did. After his accession to the office of governor
in 1785 he declared to his council that it was his intention to make the
Company independent of the court as soon as possible. By speeding up
the creation of cinnamon plantations in the Colombo and Galle district,
he hoped that the Company would soon be self-sufficient in the produc-
tion of this valuable spice. Up to that time, he would make use of the salt
boycott whenever necessary to put pressure on the Kandyans, and also
took serious measures against salt smuggling.367 From his reports we learn
that his policy of pacification was successful, and that he managed to con-
trol the crisis. Until 1789, the reports of embassies are positive, the Com-
pany was free to peel cinnamon in the Kandyan territory and the relation-
ship seems to have been cordial.368 Though yearly requests for access to the
shores continued, these were usually left undiscussed. Batavia appears to
have been content with this and agreed with Van de Graaff that the
negative answer of the Heren Zeventien to the Kandyan demands should
be postponed for as long as possible, certainly while the Kandyans were
well disposed towards the Company.369
From 1789 onwards, a new phase of Dutch-Kandyan relations com-
menced that is quite difficult to unravel because the two main sources
dealing with this period are contradictory and it is difficult to get a grip
on the real motives behind the plans and schemes that were proposed.
These will be discussed later. Here it is sufficient to note that relations
were strained and that Van de Graaff, encouraged by secret contact
between his own mahāmudaliyār, Nicolaas Dias Abeysinghe, the king’s
first adigār Pilime Talawe, and the basnāyaka nilamē of Sabaragamuwa
Eknelligoda, made plans for war.
If we are to go along with Van de Graaff, developments that led to the
absolute deterioration of Dutch-Kandyan relationships were as follows.
From 1789 the request for the harbours was revitalized and he could no
longer postpone conveying the message from the Heren Zeventien that
they did not want to compromise on this issue and that by no means were
any of the harbours to be given up to the Kandyans. Moreover, the cin-
namon peelers were continuously hindered in their work, especially in the
Sabaragamuwa disāvany. This was discussed at the embassy in February

1790, but the Kandyans denied any role in this, and in fact they accused
the peelers of stirring up the inhabitants of that district. In the end peel-
ing was not forbidden, but it was not explicitly allowed either.370 As a con-
sequence, Van de Graaff decided to close all saltpans for the Kandyans.
Next, there was a rumour that Kandyan soldiers were mustering at the
border crossings (gravetten) and he decided to close these and put his gar-
risons on standby.371 In May 1791, an expedition was commenced into
the Sabaragamuwa disāvany under the pretext that the cinnamon peelers
needed protection. The expedition was supposedly without much risk
because Eknelligoda, the basnāyaka nilamē of Sabaragamuwa, who held
extensive lands in that area, had promised Van de Graaff that his people
would support the Dutch. The expedition under Colonel de Meuron last-
ed no more than four days, having returned because of bad weather and
the absence of the promised local support for his troops.372
Batavia’s reaction to this episode was very negative. The Batavian coun-
cil members wondered whether the governor could not have foreseen the
rains, and suspected that other motives played a role in the whole affair.
In the meantime Van de Graaff learned that the court had again corre-
sponded with the French in Pondicherry and had asked them for help.373
This gave him another impetus to pursue his war plans and in the spring
of 1792 he wrote another extensive letter to Batavia detailing a new plan
of attack. Again he counted on the cooperation of the inhabitants of the
Kandyan districts and he intended to conquer the outer districts one by
one before marching up to the capital. This strategy was meant to prevent
a situation like the one that occurred in 1765, when the Dutch garrison
in Kandy was isolated by Kandyan troops and eventually forced to aban-
don the capital. Van de Graaff was of the opinion that the Kandyans had
absolutely violated the treaty by seeking contact with the French. As soon
as he found out about it, he had contacted the French commander of
Pondicherry and demanded an explanation. The French, still allied with
the Dutch, confirmed the Kandyan overture, but assured Van de Graaff
that there had been no intention whatsoever to actually assist the Kan-
dyans. The fact that the French proved unwilling to ally themselves with
the Kandyans did not matter to Van de Graaff, because according to him
the whole affair showed how unreliable the court was. In fact, if he could
manage to overthrow the king he already had a pretender to the throne
ready to assume his position. This man, Sri Sanka Sarie, was said to be a
descendant of the last Sinhalese king of the solar dynasty.374
In the end the expedition was cancelled because of a veto from the
High Government, which did not take the French menace seriously and
urged Van de Graaff in June 1792 to stop organizing a new expedition
against the Kandyans. Batavia felt that the governor was too eager for war
118 CHAPTER SIX
and was afraid that the whole affair would eventually turn out to be too
costly for the Company. Apart from this financial argument one may
wonder whether a lack of insight into South Asian continental politics
could also explain their reaction. In any case, Batavia’s firm stand left Van
de Graaff in a difficult position.
The response from the Netherlands was rather different. The Heren
Zeventien accepted the Kandyan-French connection as a casus belli and
when they wrote their response late in 1792 they expressed their surprise
but also their hope that the expeditions had been successful. In South
Asia, European power politics were much more a daily feature of interna-
tional relations than in the relatively quiet environs of Java, where peace
had been predominant for some forty years, and where threat of other
European powers was not as apparent as in South Asia.375
The relationship between the governor and the court relaxed a little in
the autumn of 1792 when the borders between the two territories were
again opened and the Kandyan people could come down to collect salt
and trade. Van de Graaff waited anxiously for the first embassy to come
down to Colombo; it was beyond his pride to send one up first. Yet as
events would prove, no embassies were exchanged between the Dutch and
Kandy from 1790 onwards.376 Correspondence between the two parties
was now cold and distant. This lasted until mid 1795, when the new
Governor Van Angelbeek, confronted with the British ascension on the
island, reopened negotiations with the court in order to prevent the
Kandyans from siding with the British.
At decisive moments the High Government of Batavia stuck to its own
line of policy, ignoring or rejecting the initiatives of the Ceylonese gover-
nor. Though the 1766 treaty was and remained the starting-point of its
policy, the High Government was not willing to sanction its violation.
Batavia feared an enormous increase of expenses if war would break out,
that could not be accounted for. Batavia’s superior authority to make
policy was re-established in 1792, but this severely strained her relation-
ship with the government of Ceylon. This is something which Van de
Graaff could not hide in his memorie van overgave to his successor and
father-in-law Johan Gerard van Angelbeek (July 1794), in which he clear-
ly stated that had it not been for Batavia, all troubles with the Kingdom
could have been settled once and for all in 1792.377 At the same time the
High Government had grown suspicious of Van de Graaff. This suspicion
was fostered by the writings of Pieter Sluijsken, who suggested treason on
the side of Van de Graaff and his mahāmudaliyār Nicolas Dias Abey-
singhe.
6.3 Ulterior motives: the Sluijsken-Van de Graaff controversy
In previous chapters we have already come across the writings of the for-
mer commander of Galle, Pieter Sluijsken.378 The purpose of these writ-
ings was to show how damaging Van de Graaff ’s interior policies had been
to the Dutch establishment on Ceylon and he had some specific criticism
regarding Van de Graaff ’s Kandyan policies. His greatest mistake, accord-
ing to Sluijsken, was to place his absolute reliance in his mahāmudaliyār
Nicolaas Dias Abeysinghe, who deliberately set Van de Graaff against the
Kandyans.
Nicolaas Dias was the mahāmudaliyār of the “governor’s gate” from the
start of Van de Graaff ’s governorship, and responsible for correspondence
with the Kandyans via the disāva of the Three and Four kōralēs.379 Sluijs-
ken maintained that under Nicolaas Dias contact between the Company
and the court officials became secretive, and he maintained that even the
council members were not taken into confidence about the dealings of
the Governor and his mahāmudaliyār with the Kandyans. Sluijsken makes
clear that Nicolaas Dias Abeysinge and his Kandyan accomplices succeed-
ed for a long time in maintaining the façade that all was well between the
Dutch and the Kandyans. In exchange for expensive gifts, they assured
the safety of the cinnamon-peelers working in the Kandyan country.
According to Sluijsken, Abeysinge instigated war and unrest in the coun-
try for fear of being exposed and both sides’ realizing that he had misled
them by keeping all the expensive gifts for himself.
He began in April 1790 by instigating the revolt in the Matara disāvany,
but when this did not have the desired effect he decided to trigger war
between the two powers. It was his idea to invite a pretender to the throne
to the island. The documents are full of accusations from Sluijsken
towards the mahāmudaliyār and the governor. In a 1796 account, he
attributes the loss of the island to Van de Graaff ’s careless policy. Had
relations between the Dutch and Kandy remained cordial, the Kandyans
would have chosen the Dutch side as they had done in 1782 and would
have helped Dutch in their defence against the British.380
Now Sluijsken’s accusations are certainly sensational and very severe,
but one should be careful in using them as authoritative sources. The his-
torian V. Kanapathypillai has accepted Sluijsken’s criticism lock, stock
and barrel and and used them as the basis for condemning Van de Graaff.
He does however not explain why he chose to rely exclusively on
Sluijsken’s writings. What makes these authoritative? The fact that Sluijs-
ken contradicted the official account of Van de Graaff does not automat-
ically mean that his own version was correct.381
Any reader of Sluijsken’s writings should realize that his relationship
with Van de Graaff was a troubled one to say the least. We have seen how
120 CHAPTER SIX
from the end of the 1780s the two men were levelling accusations at each
other in official and unofficial correspondence with the Batavian author-
ities. One of the main problems appears to have been that Van de Graaff
as governor tended to extend his authority over the Galle district, which
in former times had been governed through the commandeur without
much interference from Colombo. Van de Graaff, who had many plans
for improvement of the agriculture on the island, meddled more than his
predecessors with the policies of his inferior officials. In a hierarchical
environment where social status depended to a large extent on one’s offi-
cial position, such infringements on another’s authority were taken seri-
ously. The interference of the governor with Sluijsken’s commandement
degraded his position as commandeur of Galle (which had always been the
third-highest position on the island). This in turn may have influenced
the latter’s relationship with the native elite and with the other Company
officials, and it would certainly have given him concern about his further
career.382 Considering this background the accusations of Sluijsken have
to be taken with a grain of salt.
Sluijsken’s criticism is especially thin on three accounts: first, he failed
to deliver some crucial information, to buttress his story. For example, we
do not learn from Sluijsken what exactly the mahāmudaliyār would gain
from his machinations. The mahāmudaliyār already held the highest posi-
tion on the island of any native official. He had proven his loyalty to the
Dutch during the war with Kandy in the 1760s, and had been officially
honoured with a gold medal in 1766. Why would he have risked all this
by deceiving his closest ally, the governor? Secondly, we do not learn
much about Van de Graaff ’s Kandyan complice, the adigār Pilime Talawa,
whom Sluijsken mentions only incidentally. What were his motives?
Knowing how important a role that man later played in the affairs with
Governor North, it is difficult to believe that at this point he was only a
marginal player in the mahāmudaliyār’s game. Finally, Sluijsken does not
go into Van de Graaff ’s motives for his supposed deceit, nor why he
joined the mahāmudaliyār in his war plans in the first place.
Sluijsken also appears to have been badly informed. Some of the
incriminating evidence he gives on Van de Graaff had already been dis-
patched to Batavia. With respect to the so-called secret dealings between
Van de Graaff and the pretender to the throne, Sri Sanka Sarie, Sluijsken
says he stayed in Colombo when in fact he was sent to Batavia in 1791.383
Moreover, Van de Graaff had informed the court of Kandy when he had
first come to know about this man in the first place. It was only later that
he planned to use this person as a puppet in his dealings with the court.
Van de Graaff was also quite open with Batavia about the plans he devel-
oped in early 1792 to overrun the Kingdom and to take certain provinces
in possession by keeping the local disāvas as native rulers and allies of the
Company. Van de Graaff also acknowledged the fact that his mahāmu-
daliyār was corresponding secretly with the first adigār, although he often
referred to him secretively as den bekenden hofsgroote, the familiar courtier.
Finally, Sluijsken states that when Colonel de Meuron and his troops
entered the Sabaragamuwa province, they were chased by the Kandians
and had to run back to the borders. Knowing that the mahāmudaliyār
joined De Meuron on his expedition, it is difficult to argue that he
intended the regiment to be attacked by the Kandyans. Why would he
have risked his own life? One starts to wonder whether Pieter Sluijsken
himself did not have some interest at stake in this whole Kandyan busi-
ness, and whether this might explain why the governor was so secretive
about his dealings with the adigār.384
6.4 Revenue and conspiracy
On the other hand, the secret correspondence, which Sluijsken grumbles

so much about, is undeniably an interesting factor in the late Dutch-
Kandyan relations in this period. While Sluijsken regards the mahāmu-
daliyār as the main instigator of intrigues with the Kingdom, it seems
from Van de Graaff ’s letters to Batavia that the initiatives lay more with
the adigār than with the mahāmudaliyār. Moreover, we learn that other
people were involved in the whole plot most important of whom were the
high priest of the lowlands, Karatota, and the basnāyaka nilamē of Sabara-
gamuwa, Eknelligoda. It is important to realize that these three men were
to play a part in the subsequent British affairs with the Kandyans.
Eknelligoda was in fact the person who caught the king at his hiding place
in February 1815 and thus sealed the end of the Kandyan Kingdom and
the start of Britain’s colonial rule in the Kingdom. This complicates the
matter, and forces us to look further than Sluijsken’s writings and to step
into the power politics in the Kandyan Kingdom during the reign of
Rajadhi Rajasinha. This will be done in the next part of this chapter.
Van de Graaff ’s own evidence leads us in the same direction. He states
in his correspondence with Batavia that Pilime Talawe, the bekende hofs-
groote, had asked him in a letter in 1792 to jointly depose the king.
Batavia considered this an unacceptable proposal and it made them won-
der how reliable this bekende hofsgroote could be if he was so disloyal to
his own lord. Van de Graaff however used another argument, stressing
that the adigār’s intentions were honest and that all he aimed for was the
salvation of his Kingdom. That he was not averse to severe interventions
to achieve this goal had to be understood as proof of his noble character.385
From Van de Graaff ’s later correspondence we finally learn why he was
so interested in the conquest of the Kingdom. Apart from the cinnamon,
122 CHAPTER SIX
Van de Graaff was also after the revenues of the lowland provinces of the
Kingdom. We saw how when confronted with financial deficits and a lack
of rice supplies for the garrisons he worked hard to achieve an increase in
the agricultural output of the maritime provinces. The acquisition of the
fertile Seven, Three and Four kōralēs would yield him more revenue while
the occupation of the Sabaragamuwa disāvany would ensure enough cin-
namon for the Company. However, while Batavia only feared extra
expenses from the acquisition of Kandyan territories, he saw in the take-
over of the fertile lowland Kandyan provinces a solution to his prob-
lems.386
6.5 Political developments in the Kingdom:

Rajadhi, his nobles and the Europeans
As said above, the role of the adigār in the political game between Van de
Graaff and the court of Kandy needs further elaboration. To understand
the adigār’s motives and actions, we need to turn to the political relations
within the Kingdom and the role the king of Kandy. We have already seen
that in the 1750s and 1760s the presense of the relatives of the king who
accompanied him from South India caused tension at the court. Kirti Sri
Rajasinha managed to channel this by playing up his divine calling and
focusing on Buddhism. His successor was not as skillful in the game and
as we shall see, his relatives, called Nāyakkars or Malabars by the Dutch,
emerged as a strong faction at the court, thereby undermining advantage
as stranger-king in the eyes of the Sinhalese nobles.
As the younger brother of Kirti Sri, Rajadhi grew up in Kandy a devout
Buddhist. After his brother’s death in 1781, he ascended to the throne
early in 1782. He is usually referred to as the poet-king, because at least
one poem from his hand is known. He was apparently a patron of
Buddhism, like his brother, and mention is made of temple restorations
and land grants to temples under his name.387 K.M. de Silva even places
him on the same footing as his brother, noting that “The Nayakker
dynasty, especially under Kirti Sri Rajasinha and Rajadhi Rajasinha, had
identified itself with the Kandyan national interest and blended the
Nayakker personality into the Kandyan background with consummate
skill”.388 At the same time neither De Silva, nor anyone else, discusses his
policies or relationships with his nobles. Yet a very different picture of this
king’s government emerges from the Dutch sources.
As we have seen, faction and strife were endemic in the Kandyan court
and the reign of Rajadhi was no exception. Hugh Boyd, who visited
Kandy shortly after Rajadhi’s accession, described the factions at the court
as those who were inclined to the Dutch and those who were not. He
ascribes the failure of his mission to the fact that the Dutch-inclined fac-
tion was in the lead, and that the king himself could not violate the
strongest faction in his Kingdom at such an early stage of his reign.389
Governor Falck did not report much on Kandyan internal politics and
faction. Van de Graaff was more actively interested in Kandyan politics
and from him we learn that Rajadhi was a playful and politically disinter-
ested king who spent too much time on leisure and left the execution of
his government to his Nāyakkar relatives.390 Van de Graaff complained a
lot about these Nāyakkar relatives whom he considered a dangerous fac-
tor, because of their South Indian connection. He both feared competi-
tion in trade and their political alliances in South India. He mentioned
several times that the king was placing more and more reliance on them
and was granting them extensive lands in the several disāvanies. The his-
torian Ralph Pieris has also noted that the king’s South Indian relatives
occupied the key military positions in the palace administration.391 This is
an important observation and though several historians have contested
this, it is corroborated by information from the Dutch sources. According
to Van de Graaff, this even led to unrest in the disāvanies because the
Nāyakkars oppressed the people in the provinces.392
In the spring of 1792, while fully occupied with the development of his
war plans, Van de Graaff wrote a pamphlet to be sent into the various
disāvanies through which his army marched. The purpose was to assure
the inhabitants of his good intentions. What really stands out in the pam-
phlet is that the derogatory tone he take towards the Nāyakkars: they are
described as harmful for the Sinhalese nation, vengeful, oppressive and
absolutely unreliable. It is easy to write this off as sheer propaganda. But
Van de Graaff would not specifically mention the Nāyakkars as a negative
power in the provinces if he did not think it would strike a chord. This
would only have decreased his credibility in the eyes of the intended read-
ers. Cleary Van de Graaff was appealing to existing sentiments among the
higher echelons of Kandyan society, probably prompted by his accom-
plice Pilime Talawe.393
Van de Graaff and Pilime Talawe had a very good relationship. Until
1790, Pilime Talawe was disāva of the Three and Four kōralēs and he was
usually present at the embassies sent by the king to Colombo. Any suspi-
cious reader of the reports of these embassies would wonder whether
information was omitted. Only the official meetings were reported upon,
but from these it is clear that there were several instances each year when
the governor spoke to Pilime Talawe alone. This usually happened after
the first audience, when the governor offered the disāvas a tour around the
castle of Colombo, or invited them for a demonstration of the cannons.
Whatever was discussed during those tours was never mentioned in the
reports.394
124 CHAPTER SIX
It can be argued that Pilime Talawe’s rise to power was connected to his
good relations with Van de Graaff. This assumption is reinforced by the
following example. Some time before Pilime Talawe was appointed first
adigār, we find the governor writing to Batavia for permission to give
Pilime Talawe two thousand pagodas (c. 4,000 rixdollars). The reason for
this was that this money had to be given to the king for the journey of
some of the his Nāyakkar relatives to the coast. When one considers that
offices were usually bought in the Kandyan Kingdom and that money was
scarce, the timing makes it very likely that the money was to serve at the
same time as a gift (payment) for the office of adigār. The governor had
given Pilime Talawe the ability of offering the highest bid. Obviously, for
the Dutch governor it was advantageous to have Pilime Talawe as most
powerful man in the Kingdom because he could then direct the official
relations with the court.395
It is not unreasonable to suggest that the rival faction of Pilime Talawe,
composed of Erevvala, Leeuke, and Dumbara, was backed by the Nāyak-
kars. In the end, that was the only other source of money to pay for
offices. They attempted to restrict Pilime Talawe’s rise to power by seizing
his authority over the Sabaragamuwa districts, and Erevvala was raised to
the office of second adigār in 1792. General unrest in the Kingdom in the
1790s can be detected from the many shifts in offices within only a few
years. In this case, the system of checks and balances worked against the
interest of the king, since Eknelligoda, the basnāyake of Sabaragamuwa,
who held extensive lands, sided with Pilime Talawe thus ensuring that the
latter maintained an influential position in this province, despite the fact
that his opponent Leeuke was now in charge of it.396
Not only did the king lose his power over some of his nobles due to
Dutch intrigues, even his control over the sangha was loosened. Argu-
ments with the lowland head-priest Koratota over the control of the tem-
ple of Buddha’s footprint at Adam’s Peak, Sri Pada, led to a breach
between Koratota and the king. Koratota decided to ally himself with Van
de Graaff, who accordingly gave him a yearly stipend of 25 rixdollars.
Koratota, who sought the priesthood of Sri Pada, even encouraged Van de
Graaff in 1792 to conquer the Sabaragamuwa province.397 Later Koratota
allied with the British, and was highly esteemed by them. He had good
relations with John D’Oyly and instructed him in the Sinhalese language.
In the early nineteenth century, the Kandyan king completely lost control
over the sangha when the maha nayaka Moratota was also set against
him.398
Active Dutch intriguing in Kandyan affairs in the 1780s proved the first
step in the collapse of the Kingdom. The economic isolation of the
Kandyan Kingdom and its decentralized power inevitably brought further
misfortune. From Van de Graaff ’s war plans we can conclude that disin-
tegration was exactly what he and the adigār were aiming at. He wanted
to conquer the provinces one by one, and make the nobles collaborate
with him. They would be left in power, but the Company, acting as a
stranger-king amidst the Kandyan nobles, would pocket the larger share
of the revenue of these provinces.
It is attractive to understand the whole affair as a political solution of
the Sinhalese nobles to get rid of their competitors, the Nāyakkar relatives
of the king. The king had been invited as stranger, and to balance the
power between the Sinhalese nobles he had allowed his own relatives to
become far too involved in local politics and thereby turned into a local
power factor. That is why the Sinhalese nobles searched for a new outsider
to strengthen their power and found this in the person of the Dutch gov-
ernor. As we shall see, the troubles within the Kingdom were far from over
and in the end this played a large role in the final subjugation of the
Kingdom by the British.
6.6 The aftermath: Batavia’s opposition and the fate of Van de Graaff
Under Governor Van de Graaff the administration of Ceylon began to

drift away from Batavia and set its own course. Naturally this caused
opposition from Batavia. The great expenditures, the troubles with Kandy
and the rebellion in Matara worried the High Government. In the
Netherlands the Heren Zeventien were pleased with the development of
the cinnamon plantations. When it was announced that Van de Graaff
was to come to Batavia to serve as director general his enemies made sure
that Batavia was kept informed about his schemes and cast him in the
worst possible light. Van de Graaff ’s fate in Batavia was tragic; he never
gained the seat of director general and was sent away from Batavia in
1796. And while he quarreled in Batavia, his prophesy came true: the
British attacked Ceylon.
PART THREE
THE SECOND COLONIAL TRANSITION:
IMPERIAL DESIGN AND LOCAL PRACTICE
129
INTRODUCTION
In his “Fragments on Ceylon”, which was probably commissioned by

Governor Thomas Maitland (1805-1811), Jacob Burnand compared
Dutch and British policies and their effects on the island’s society and
economy.399 He dealt with the main facets of inland administration,
namely the agriculture and the administration of the island’s revenues and
expressed an extremely low regard for the early British government. He
actually suggested that the people had been better off under the Dutch:
Ceylon, having changed its masters in the years 1795 and 1796, a total sub-
version in the system of its government took place; and this subversion, in
spite of the many advantages possessed by the English Company of intro-
ducing improvements, has had a deplorable effect on the agriculture, and
consequently on the bulk of the people.400
He referred here in particular to the policies of the Revenue Com-
missioner Robert Andrews in 1796 and 1797 and those of Governor
Frederick North between 1798 and 1805. Further down, he put across
more explicitly the devastating effects of then new regime: “In a word, the
inhabitants of the country have retrograded from the civilization and
dependance in which they formerly lived, into a degeneracy that may be
attended with the most deplorable consequences.”401
The following chapters discuss the problem of how the British dealt
with the Dutch legacy and how they shaped their own government in the
period between 1796 and 1815. This question is more complicated than
it may seem at first. Historians have found it difficult to draw a system-
atic picture of this transitional period of British rule which saw the for-
mation of four different governments in fifteen years. Each had its own
particular way of dealing with the Dutch legacy and with that of their
British predecessors on the island. Jacob Burnand’s observation, quoted
above, lifts a corner of the veil: as we shall see, the first government dis-
tanced itself as much as possible from the Dutch regime, whereas the last
proclaimed to stay as close to the Dutch system of government as possi-
ble. On the surface, this suggests that the outcome of the transition to
British rule was nothing more than a change of officials at the highest
level and that the precedents established during Dutch rule continued
after a short upheaval. This is the customary picture of Ceylon in this
period, but modern insights into the processes of regime change suggest
a more complex outcome of the period of transition.
It is clear that the British met great difficulty in setting up the new gov-
ernment on the island and it would be more than ten years before the
130
government was on a more or less stable footing. Regime changes have

become a popular subject of study among political scientists in recent
decades. Such studies discuss certain recurring patterns that are found in
contemporary changes of regime, and on this basis they have attempted
to develop models to understand regime change. Of course such models
do not prescribe actual outcomes, but they do show how particular ele-
ments tend to reappear. Very broadly, the process of regime change can be
summarized as follows: at the beginning of a transitional period, the new
people in charge usually express a strong sense of change and progress and
feel that society and government are malleable and susceptible to reform.
A discontinuity with the former regime is desired and consequently all
elements that remind of the old regime are done away with. Old elites lose
their power and have to make place for new power groups. This initial
phase is usually followed by one of rapprochement and exploration and
in which the interests of all power-groups are considered. The end of the
period is characterized by consolidation, crystallization and stabilization,
which often implies a renewed esteem for the situation prior to the
period of change and even a desire to return to the status quo ante. By this
time a new system has come in to being, in which new elements are
merged with the old ones.402
We will examine the political developments that took place under the
first British governors against the background of those that took place in
the final decades of Dutch rule on Ceylon. Chapter Seven deals with the
regime of Robert Andrews and General James Stuart, under the super-
vision of the government of Madras. Chapter Eight deals with the gov-
ernment of Governor Frederick North under the shared supervision of
the governor-general and the Crown. Chapter Nine deals with the gov-
ernment of Thomas Maitland who ruled entirely in name of the Crown.
The main points of analysis will be, respectively, the relationship between
the government on the island and its superiors in England and India; the
institutional composition of the British administration, its relationship
with local power-groups and their function within the administrative
organization; and finally a closer look at the revenue and agricultural
policy.
We have seen that a particular Dutch vision of native society and of the
Dutch as a colonial power played a role in the implementation of the new
policies. To understand the level of continuity and change between Dutch
and British policies, the background to the British policies are taken into
account in Chapter Ten. Chapter Eleven continues the story of Kandy
and places its dramatic end in 1815 in the perspective of the develop-
ments in Dutch times, discussed in the previous chapter.
131
CHAPTER SEVEN
REGIME CHANGE AND TRANSITIONAL POLITICS

(1795-1798)
7.1 The incorporation of Dutch Ceylon in the British Empire
In South Asia, the second part of the eighteenth century was character-
ized by continuous British expansion and infiltration throughout the
Indian subcontinent at the cost of both indigenous states and rival
European trading companies. The disintegration of the Moghul Empire,
the conclusion of alliances with local princes and the French competition
drew the British deep into the subcontinent. During the Mysore Wars in
the 1780s and 1790s, British attention was drawn towards the eastern
Ceylonese harbour of Trincomalee, the main attraction of which was its
strategic and sheltered location close to both the Coromandel and Mala-
bar coasts. It was possible to sail from there in both monsoons and there-
fore it could function well as a central base for activities in those regions.
That is why in 1782, midway through the Fourth Anglo-Dutch War, the
British decided to occupy Trincomalee. To their disappointment, this
occupation did not last long because the French, who were then allied
with the Dutch, captured it within the year and returned it to the Dutch
after the conclusion of the war in 1784.403
The eventual British conquest of the Dutch possessions on Ceylon in
1796 was linked to international political events in Europe and in Asia.
When early in 1795 the French conquered and occupied the Netherlands,
the British feared a French annexation of Dutch possessions in Asia,
which in turn would enhance France’s competitive position. The Dutch
stadtholder William V, who had fled his country to take refuge with king
George III in Kew, had similar concerns about French activities in Asia.
Hoping to gain British support to retain the Dutch possessions in Asia,
he asked the British to protect these against the French. These requests
were addressed to the George III and are now usually referred to as the
Kew Letters.404 The British responded instantly to his appeal and this had
repercussions for Ceylon among other Dutch possessions. Within two
days after the reception of the Kew Letters, instructions were sent to the
governors of Madras and Bengal, where they arrived in June 1795. The
situation in South India continued to be pressing, because the wars with
Mysore were far from over and the French had by then tactically allied
themselves with Mysore’s new sultan, Tipu. The British could not run the
132 CHAPTER SEVEN
risk that Ceylon with its strategic port at Trincomalee might fall in French
hands.405
Immediately after they received the information about the Kew Letters,
the commanders in Madras took action. They sent a letter to the Dutch
government in Colombo to inform them about the Kew Letters and pro-
posed to bring Ceylon under the protection of the British army. Without
waiting for a reply, they sent out a fleet under the command of General
Stuart to occupy Trincomalee. The much desired harbour was conquered
in July 1795, but it took another seven months before the remaining
Dutch territory was taken over. From the beginning there had been con-
fusion over the concept of “protection” in the negotiations with the
Governor Van Angelbeek. In the Dutch view, protection meant the tem-
porary stationing of a British garrison on the island, while in the British
view it implied a temporary occupation of the Dutch possessions.
The British annexation of Ceylon certainly does not match the concept
of reluctant or “absent-minded” imperialism often used to explain the
British expansion in this period. It was in fact a conscious strategic step
initiated in England and smoothly adopted in India. From the beginning
the British had set their mind on using the Kew Letters to conquer
Ceylon. The letters of the Scottish professor Hugh Cleghorn to the
Secretary of War Henry Dundas and the scheme he proposed to reach this
goal bear witness to this. Cleghorn suggested persuading the Count de
Meuron, the Swiss commander of the most important mercenary regi-
ment on the island of Ceylon, to switch to British service. He proposed
it as follows: “Whether Britain shall be under necessity of declaring war
against Holland, or whether she may be only induced to seize the Dutch
possessions for the stadholder, the advantages which much arise from
detaching his regiment from the service of the republick or [Dutch] East
India Company are equally obvious.”406 Dundas’ answer to Cleghorn’s
suggestion was positive, and Cleghorn was asked to execute the plan as
quickly as possible. Indeed, from Dundas’ further correspondence with
Cleghorn and with the officials in Madras, it is clear that he was con-
sciously aiming at the annexation of Ceylon. In response to a letter writ-
ten by General Stuart on the tenth of September 1795, which reported of
the conquest of Trincomalee, he wrote anxiously:
The judgement and discretion which have marked your conduct both in the
political negotiations and the military operations undertaken by you in the
island of Ceylon, and the uninterrupted success with which it has been
attended, lead me to indulge in the daily expectation of hearing that the
town and settlement of Columbo [sic] together with the remaining posses-
sions of the Dutch in that island, have been added to the valuable acquisi-
tions already made there.407
REGIME CHANGE AND TRANSITIONAL POLITICS 133
In September 1795, British troops marched up from Trincomalee to

Jaffna and soon they headed for Colombo. It was not a campaign to be
proud of, with the troops behaving badly in the field which resulted in
the inhabitants of the island anxiously fleeing at their approach.408
Consequently, Stuart wrote in an reproving tone to Major Dalrymple in
Jaffna: “I hope it is unnecessary for me to mention that I expect the
strictest discipline will be observed among the troops under your com-
mand, in order to check the licentiousness and irregularities, which I am
sorry to be forced to remark, have too often occurred amongst our troops
since they first landed on the island of Ceylon.”409
The withdrawal of De Meuron’s troops was settled in October and this
seriously weakened the Dutch defence of the capital Colombo, where five
hundred of the eight hundred men of his regiment had been garrisoned.
After that operation was executed successfully, Cleghorn informed
Dundas that “I have this moment received information on which I can
rely that governor Van Angelbeck is resolved not to hazard the effects of
a siege and is determined when a British force appears before Columbo,
to prevent by capitulation the consequence of an assault.”410
7.2 The capitulation of Colombo
Indeed, the Dutch officials in Colombo were now put in a situation, with
their defence seriously weakened. The minutes of the political council of
those last months show how the governor and council were put into a cor-
ner. Their defences, which had not been in a good state anyway, were now
seriously hampered by the withdrawal of De Meuron’s regiment. More-
over, their reserves were running out and no supplies were coming from
abroad. They could not call in the help of the court of Kandy, because of
the diplomatic impasse with that power and in fact the Kandyans had
sought contact with the British. The final decision to capitulate was not
made by the governor alone, but by the whole council after the staff offi-
cers were consulted on their opinion. The question of capitulation was a
delicate matter, and the governor made sure he safeguarded himself
against any critique or slander by inserting the opinion of all staff officers
and members of the council. In the council minutes of 15 February 1796,
a day before the actual capitulation, the consideration of all members of
the political council and those of the staff officers were reproduced. Even
Pieter Sluijsken, then commander of Surat who was staying over on the
island, was asked for his opinion. With the British at their doorstep of
Colombo, all but one (Major Vaugine) voted for capitulation.411
Despite Van Angelbeek’s precautions, his reputation was seriously dam-
aged by the capitulation.412 In a letter to his son in law and predecessor
134 CHAPTER SEVEN
Willem Jacob van de Graaff he expressed his concerns and his hope that
Van de Graaff did not believe the allegations:
That Colombo surrendered by capitulation without any resistance must cer-
tainly surprise you, especially since I have no doubt that some persons may
have written from here to Mauritius that the place could have been defend-
ed; this is a gossip which has spread all over, both here and in Coromandel.
It will become clear that I have done from the beginning until the last day
what is, in such circumstances, to be expected from an alert governor.413
The allegations against Van Angelbeek were twofold. On the one hand, it
was said that he would have withstood the British if he had only called in
the help of the Kandyans and in return given in to some of their
demands. Second, it was said that Van Angelbeek cared more for his pri-
vate property on the island than for the Company’s interests. The ques-
tion of whether these allegations were correct must remain unanswered
here. Regardless, the British force was much larger and in other respects
in a good position to conquer Colombo, and its commanders were pre-
pared to do so even if the Dutch had chosen not to capitulate straight
away.
The articles of capitulation dealt with a wide range of matters: the dis-
mantling of the military forces; the security of private property and
finances; the continuity of clerical and charitable institutions; the right of
civil and military servants of the Company to remain on the island if they
so desired; and the continuation in office of the native headmen and ser-
vants. The Dutch officials’ attachment to the island found expression in
these articles, and they were clearly not without hope that Ceylon would
eventually return to the Dutch. This hope lasted until 1802, when at the
Peace of Amiens Ceylon was ceded permanently to Britain. Until that
time, many of the Dutchmen on Ceylon, in Batavia and in the Nether-
lands assumed that Ceylon would revert to the Netherlands after the
war.414
As early as 1797 rumours were spreading that Van de Graaff was
coming with French assistance from Mauritius (Île de France)415 and on
31 March the High Government in Batavia discussed what instruction to
send to Ceylon after its return.416 At the same time, during the peace
negotiations at Paris in 1796 and in Lille the next year, it was clear that
the British were determined to keep their new possession. The island was
considered to be of too great strategic importance to give it up, Trinco-
malee had to stay out of French hands, and plans were developed to turn
the port into a maritime base for Britain’s Asian possessions. At this point
peace was not concluded, and many still regarded Dutch Ceylon as occu-
pied territory rather than a permanent British possession.417 The new
government of coastal Ceylon had to cope with this uncertain status, as
well as with the restless hopes of the Dutch who stayed behind.
7.3 1795-1797, coconuts and dubashes
The first period of British rule on the island is a little obscure. It took six
months before all the Dutch possessions on the island were occupied by
the British. Trincomalee was taken in July 1795 and Jaffna in September
when it was placed under the military command of Major Dalrymple.
From the establishment of British civil and military authority under
General Stuart in February 1796, the connection with the government of
Madras remained very strong, and all decisions had to be sent there for
Governor Hobart’s approval.
For Stuart, the Dutch inhabitants remaining on the island were a major
point of concern. They continuously asked for financial assistence but at
the same time refused to take the oath of allegiance to the British Crown
and to work for the British.418 Serious trouble arose from the fact that the
Dutch magistrates refused to sit in the courts or hear cases, which paral-
ysed the whole judicial system and caused enormous delays. Stuart also
reported upon the correspondence with Kandy, which went less smooth-
ly than expected because the Kandyans turned out not to be the loyal
neighbours the British had expected.419 Military matters concerned the
distribution of Ceylonese booty among the troops, maintaining order in
the country and transporting of auxiliary troops back to the subcontinent
where they were needed in the war against Tipu Sultan.420
Although the British had occupied Ceylon chiefly for geostrategic rea-
sons, the government of Madras also had high expectations regarding the
wealth of the island and expected it to yield much revenue. Robert
Andrews, who had earlier been involved in secret missions to Kandy, was
appointed as permanent ambassador to Kandy in October 1795 and at
the same time put in charge of the revenue department of the conquered
territories.421 Therefore it was he who formulated the inland policies and
he, like Stuart, corresponded directly with the government in Madras.422
In practice, Andrews basically determined the inland policies on his own
and informed Stuart, his superior, only sporadically on his measures. At
first, he had two assistants at his disposal: John Jervis was put in charge of
Jaffna, and Robert Alexander was put in charge of Galle and Colombo.
Later, a third assistant, Garrow, was added for Trincomalee and Batti-
caloa.
At first the island’s revenue was enormous, just as the Madras govern-
ment had hoped. It was derived from two products: the pearl fishery and
the cinnamon. Andrews had turned to the pearl fisheries of Manaar as
soon as the region was conquered. The pearl fishery had been dormant
more than forty years but after inspection, the pearl banks were found to
be ready for fishing and these were an immediate source of revenue: with
in two years they yielded £265,000 for the East India Company (EIC).423
136 CHAPTER SEVEN
As was customary, the pearl fishery was farmed out to the highest bidder.
It was a large operation, and there were many irregularities and a lot of
fraud. The fishing grounds had suffered from over-fishing in the early
eighteenth century, but the fishery had also been affected by diplomatic
crises with the nabob of Arcot and the Rajah of Tanjore both of whom
claimed a right to part of the fishery. This conflict had kept the Dutch
from fishing for many years. By the 1790s, the crisis had been overcome
and a new contract had been made with the nabob. The pearl banks had
been inspected regularly, and the Dutch government had finally planned
a fishing campaign for 1796 – the first year of the British occupation.424
The second major sources of revenue in the first year were the stocks
of cinnamon left in the Dutch warehouses and loaded aboard ships that
had been ready to sail – almost 9,000 bales (more than 700,000 lb), a two
years’ supply for the European market. This earned a lot of money in
Europe.425 But the British wrongly assumed that the cinnamon was both
abundant and easily harvested on the plantations. Joseph Greenhill, the
EIC’s commercial resident on the island, was appointed as superintendent
of the cinnamon plantations. He did not receive any help or information
from the Dutch inhabitants about the management of the cinnamon
plantations and the private gardens, and as a result the plantations were
seriously neglected, which was to have its repercussions later on.426
Based on his experience in India, where land taxes formed the basis of
the colonial revenue, Andrews also expected a lot from the inland-
revenue. With his three assistants from Madras, he set up the inland-
revenue department and decided to reform both the system of taxation
and the function of the inland headmen. As Burnand stated in his “frag-
ments”,427 discussed at the introduction to Part Three of this book,
Andrew’s steps were drastic and disastrous for the EIC. He did away with
the import and export duties and the oeliam services, and abolished the
service tenures in the Sinhalese districts where he taxed the inhabitants for
the jak- and coconut-trees in their gardens. In the case of the coconut
trees he determined that taxes were to be paid only by those who had
more than fifty trees in their garden. He also dismissed all the native head-
men, and instead employed aumildars or dubashes from Madras.428 They
were in charge of the administration of justice and were to control the
fields and gardens; the new tax-farms were rented out to the highest
bidders.
The replacement of native headmen with aumildars was common prac-
tice when the British expanded their power in new regions, but it seems
that Andrews did not realize that he was dealing here with a very differ-
ent situation from that with which he was familiar. Before he took up his
appointment, he had not been well informed about the situation on the
island and his experiences were limited to Jaffna, which was in many
respects quite different from the southwest of the island.429 Furthermore,

Andrews’ plans regarding the coconut trees bear a great resemblance to
the measures proposed by Martinus Mekern a year earlier, and this could
be no coincidence.430 Although there is no direct proof, it seems likely that
Andrews was influenced by the ongoing discussions in Jaffna regarding
the capitation taxes and the tax on coconut tree. Certainly, there was com-
munication between the British and the Dutch in Jaffna, and Andrews
had good contact with Bartholomeus Raket’s successor and son, Martinus
Raket.431 This places the measures of Andrews in a new light. That
Andrews implemented the plans island-wide, without regard to local dif-
ferences is another issue. As shall be seen in the next part, Andrews was-
n’t the only person who ignorantly transplanted Dutch plans and policies
from one region to another.
Andrews explained and promoted his plans in his correspondence with
Madras. His decision to abolish the import and export duties and the
oeliam services were taken to stimulate trade to and from the island. The
new taxes on the coconut trees were in his opinion much fairer than the
old service tenures because the burden would now lie largely on the shoul-
ders of the native headmen and the Dutch inhabitants who owned large
coconut plantations in the regions surrounding Colombo and Galle. He
emphasized that he tried to alleviate the lot of the common man and did
not conceal that his measures were mainly taken against the old adminis-
trative elite:432
The whole face of the country is covered with luxuriant plantations of
cocoanut trees the property of the Dutch or rich natives from which no rev-
enue is collected, and while they are left to enjoy their profits and live in idle-
ness and luxury, the lower order of people are in little less than a state of
slavery.433
Of course the replacement of the mudaliyārs by aumildars from Madras
was another measure designed to curb the power of the native headmen.
The move was made in the summer of 1796 and was to be put into effect
from the administrative year that commenced in August.
This policy has been the subject of much debate because it led to a
large-scale rebellion on the island which forced the governor of Madras to
visit the island in an effort to calm the situation. The revolt had not come
entirely as a surprise and Stuart for one had predicted it when Andrews
began his program. He had therefore advised the government of Madras
not to withdraw all their troops until the new system was fully imple-
mented.
The Moodeliers and headmen are likely to lose many advantages, and to suf-
fer in their consequence by the change: they may therefore be expected to
make some struggles to oppose arrangements which will operate so power-
fully against their individual interests, and they will most probably have suf-
138 CHAPTER SEVEN
ficient influence to excite the inhabitants to revolt, while the latter remain
ignorant that their advantage will be promoted by the new system, although
the moodeliars suffer […].434
The government in Madras was not much concerned with the effects of
the changes in the headmen system. The members of government did not
really care about the new taxes imposed. However, they disagreed on the
abolishment of the service tenures, the oeliam taxes and the trade duties
and cautioned Andrews about it. Also, they were afraid that the British
government would lose control over the trade on the island and thus they
would lose revenue.435
Various petitions against the system were sent by former Governor Van
Angelbeek and other prominent Dutch inhabitants to Major General
Welbore Ellis Doyle, who succeeded Stuart on 1 January 1797, and
directly to the governments of Madras and Bengal. The Dutch were espe-
cially opposed to the coconut tree tax which they considered injudicious.
Although meant to affect only the richer inhabitants, they actually hurt
the poorer because coconut was an important source of food supply for
many. Coconuts yielded high prices around Colombo, but this was not
the case in areas further away from the roads and markets. In addition,
the tax was too high because not all trees bore the same amount of
coconuts. The Dutch also complained that Andrews had represented the
Moors as poor people as an excuse to abolish the oeliam services; but as a
rule they were not poor and the oeliam services were not a burden.436 At
first the petitions were ignored on the assumption that they were written
only to secure the interests of Dutch inhabitants.437 However, within half
a year the whole country was in a revolt and by the end of April 1797
Major General Doyle was at his wit’s end. He eventually wrote to Madras
an alarming letter stating that he no alternative but to abolish the coconut
tax, but strangely enough Madras made Doyle continue the taxes.438 In
the meantime, it was decided to establish a committee to look into the
island’s revenues and the proper management and policy that should be
followed. The committee was headed by Colonel de Meuron, assisted by
Robert Andrews and Major Agnew. When Doyle died on 11 July, Hobart
appointed De Meuron to succeed him.439
7.4 The Dutch approach revisited
The most informative sources for De Meuron’s government are the min-
utes of his “Committee for Investigating the state of the revenue, and
other important matters on the island of Ceylon”. These give additional
insight into the rebellion and the problems that instigated it. Hobart had
given the committee some guidelines in an extensive minute dated 9 June
1797, and expected a full report from the committee.440 The coconut tree
taxation was temporary suspended in August 1797, after instructions
from Hobart in order to quell the rebellion.441 The other major problems
to be resolved were whether to return to the former headmen system and
what to do with the service lands. De Meuron took his job very seriously
and made an intensive investigation in the papers of the Dutch govern-
ment to analyse their sources of revenue and how its collection was organ-
ized.442 In the meantime, the rebellion was ongoing, now directed against
the Malabari renters, or dubashes, who not only functioned as tax collec-
tors but also held juridical authority in the districts. The three members
of the committee, De Meuron, Andrews, and Agnew, did not entirely
concur in their ideas on these matters and were still debating the matter
and sending proposals to Madras when the revolt reached its climax in
November and December 1797.443
It was at this time that the story circulated that former Governor Van
de Graaff was approaching the island with a French fleet from the island
of Mauritius.444 Many Dutch inhabitants now openly chose to side with
the native headmen and even the Kandyan prime minister started to med-
dle. This potential union of forces made the rebellion most threatening
for the British. De Meuron sent alarming letters to Hobart, informing
him that the rebellion was growing out of proportion and requesting
orders for how to deal with the situation. Hobart took these develop-
ments very seriously and decided to move to the island to oversee the sit-
uation in person. This decision was, it seems, inspired more by the news
that the Dutch and the French were working together with Kandy against
the British, than by the ongoing revolt against the new revenue system
itself. However, while he was there he realized that these issues were con-
nected and informed himself on the situation in conversations with the
committee of investigation. Subsequently, he wrote an extensive minute
in which he represented the sources of tension and proposed his solu-
tions.445
It was not to be supposed that the Moodeliars, alarmed by these measures for
their influence over the people, would be active in suppressing the dissatis-
faction which the assumption of the service lands and the introduction of
the coast system of revenue had generated–the intrigues of the Dutch, an
expected French force and an injudicious tax on the cocoanut tree, increased
the ferment, whose consequences we have seen in those insurrections.446
In this minute Hobart was careful to draw a disctinction between the sit-
uation in parts of the subcontinent and in Ceylon. His conclusion is fun-
damental to understanding the course he recommended to be taken next.
The great source of revenue upon the coast differs essentially from that upon
Ceylon–upon the coast, grain constitutes the primary source of revenue, in
Ceylon it is secondary to almost every other article of taxation. So insignifi-
140 CHAPTER SEVEN
cant indeed is the government share of that produce, that, if it were neces-
sary for the attainment of the public tranquillity, and the easy collection of
the other taxes, I should have little hesitation in advising its relinquishment
altogether under an assumption of the service lands, [otherwise] this produce
would certainly increase, but not in proportion to the expenditure which
must be then incurred for official servants and daily labourers.447
These considerations eventually led to the decision that the service

tenures had to be reinstated and that the mudaliyārs had to be invested
again with their former authority.
In the end, Hobart’s suggestions were adopted. It was decided that for
the time being the British government should return to the former Dutch
system of government, this implied a definite abolition of the coconut-
taxes and a restoration of the power of the mudaliyārs. The custom duties
and the oeliam services were also reinstalled. This was a radical switch, and
according to some men, like Burnand, it was done too easily. According
to these people the question of who was at fault for the underlying caus-
es of the rebellion required more intensive investigation, before moving
on. The task of the committee appointed by Hobart had been to advice
on the best mode of governing the country in order to yield the most rev-
enue and although they looked into some specific complaints, no one was
put on trial. Later in 1799, Davy Robertson who was send to London to
inform the secretary of state Dundas on the situation on the island, crit-
icized the committee’s approach:
As the Malabar and Madras Dubashes were accused by the vellales and other
inhabitants of having been guilty during the time that they were employed
in the revenue department of the most gross abuses and as they, whilst they
denied the crimes, as loudly recriminated, on the Vellales; these charges
ought to have been fully examined and enquired into, the guilty ought to
have been publicly punished and the innocent persons rewarded and confid-
ed in for the future, whereas now whether these peculations and abuses that
were certainly practised, were committed by the Malabars or Vellales, must
ever remain uncertain….448
Probably this did not happen because the government in Colombo feared
another revolt if they investigated the crimes of the mudaliyārs themselves.
There were many rumours that the latter had been as much involved in
the extortion of the people as the dubashes, since many of them had actu-
ally taken up tax-farms besides the dubashes. Because of this cover up, the
whole episode has remained rather obscure.449
7.5 Regime change and collaboration
The British government had had a problematic start on the island and the
new regime of Stuart and Andrews suffered from a “regime-change-syn-

drome” as described in the introduction of part three of this thesis. Both
Andrews and the government of Madras felt that as new overlords, they
were in a position to do as they wished on the island. Andrews absolute-
ly did not trust the native elite, nor the Dutch whom he considered his
political enemies. Therefore he searched for new allies to govern the island
according to his will, he called in the dubashes from Madras, and at the
same time tried to tie the native merchant class to his interest by relieving
them from the taxes, and the peasants by relieving them from their
service-obligations. These new alliances failed for two reasons. First,
Andrews did not have a proper understanding of the structures and needs
of native society and second, Andrews underestimated the power the
native elite had over the peasants.
By trial and error the British rulers learned of the strength of the local
elites in the southwest of the island, and they came to realize that with-
out them their government simply could not work. The collaboration of
the native elite with some of the former Dutch officials ànd Kandyan
ministers put too much pressure on the British and they had little choice
but to give in to their demands. After the insurrection had quieted down,
they were not in a position to persecute the powerful elites for their mis-
behaviour, because they were too dependent on them. There was an exist-
ing power structure on the island, which had a definite legitimacy in the
eyes of the inhabitants, and the British had to come to terms with this and
could not just ignore it. In the historical perspective of the Dutch period,
this is no surprise: it has been pointed out in the last chapter that the bar-
gaining power of the mudaliyārs was very strong and had been enhanced
by the Dutch policies in the previous decades.
A question that will be answered in the next chapter is how Andrew’s
successors dealt with this situation and whether power relations on the
island changed. At least the local power relations were much better under-
stood by De Meuron. Hobart came to realize this during his visit and that
is why he turned the clock back so decisively. In his view there was no
other way without using force. The choice to return to the Dutch system
and the search for stabilization fits in very well again with the regime
change theories, but in this case it did not mark the final phase of the
transitional period. Not all local relations had crystallized, nor was the
island’s destiny and function within the British empire decided. Thanks
to changing international and local circumstances, the transitional situa-
tion would be prolonged for seven more years.
142
CHAPTER EIGHT
A NEW DESTINY FOR CEYLON 1798-1805
8.1 Transition to Crown government
From the outset, the island of Ceylon’s place in the British Empire was a
peculiar one. It was described above how Ceylon was conquered by the
deputies of the East India Company in Madras, but at the initiative of
Henry Dundas in his function as the Secretary of War.450 In the first
instance this meant that the Company claimed the annexed territories on
the island and governed it from the presidency of Madras. The position
of the government in London and particularly of Henry Dundas concern-
ing this entitlement changed in 1797. Although the peace talks in Lille
were inconclusive, the British government had placed a strong claim on
its possession of Ceylon during the negotiations and the conviction that
it should be hold on to it grew firmer. The joint interests of the state and
the Company in the territories of Ceylon resulted in a dual Crown-
Company government. The government of the colony fell under the
charge of a governor appointed by the Crown and thus the formal sover-
eignty lay with the Crown, but at the same time the Company was
responsible for the actual administration and the revenues.451 In practice,
the government of Ceylon fell under the responsibility of the new gover-
nor-general, the Marquess Richard Wellesley, while the civil servants were
recruited from the Madras presidency. Therefore, in many ways Ceylon
functioned as another presidency within the East India Company’s
government of India.452
The newly appointed governor, Frederick North, has earned an inter-
esting reputation in the historiography. His immediate successors were
full of criticism regarding his government and most historians have shown
little sympathy for the man. The positive evaluation of North’s govern-
ment started in the late colonial period, when local historians wrote
enthusiastically about his attention to the educational and Christian
establishments on the island. North’s governorship is often characterized
as one of good intentions and bad luck. The war with Kandy certainly did
not reflect well on his administration, and it is often used to explain his
failures.453
In this chapter the focus will be on the interaction between North and
his superiors in Calcutta and London, and the plans that were made for
the role that Ceylon was to play in the arena of the British Empire. At the
A NEW DESTINY FOR CEYLON 1798-1805 143
same time, attention will be paid to the way Frederick North shaped his
government and dealt with the legacy of his immediate predecessors and
the Dutch rulers. This means that we shall not only focus on the institu-
tional development, but also on North’s interpretation of the system of
indirect rule. The key to successful governance, after all, lay in the rela-
tionship between government and the native establishments.
8.2 Pacification of the remaining Dutchmen and judicial reformation

Frederick North was appointed in March 1798 and sent to Ceylon in a
rush, without instructions from Secretary of State Dundas. He arrived in
Bombay in June 1798 where he awaited the instructions from Dundas
and only moved to Ceylon at the end of September 1798. North had a
strong inclination towards Governor-General Wellesley, and correspond-
ed privately with him during the whole term of his government. Their let-
ters largely deal with the military operations in the East and the advances
and defeats of Napoleon in Europe, but especially in the first years, North
also wrote a lot on the situation on the island and expressed his ideas on
government.454 While waiting in Bombay he was anxious to get started on
the island, and in his letters to Wellesley he reveals a sense of drama when
he writes about his “embryo government” and “my little island of cinna-
mon”.455 He also expressed his worries about working together with the
Madras servants who were already involved on the island’s government
and he had a ready opinion on the preceding affairs over there:
Of the actual state of that island, I can give you little information. You have
heard by this time of the disturbances which had been occasioned by the
hasty reforms in the Dutch method of administration, which I remember,
we both supposed, before I left England, but too likely to produce them.456
Not much later North received his instructions in which it was decided
that he was to follow the advice of the De Meuron committee and revert
to the Dutch system of taxation and management of inland affairs.
Consequently, he was ordered to set up a well organized revenue depart-
ment. North absolutely agreed with these instructions and praised the
work of the committee. He was also ordered to look further into the judi-
cial matters, which had been much neglected, and he had to set up a well
functioning and just judicial department.457 These were the two major
issues at the time of his arrival, with which he commenced energetically.
Therefore, the focus of North in those early years was in the first place on
the organization of the administration and mainly as it related to the
functions of the English servants in the revenue and judicial departments.
At that time, he left the native administration as it was and did not much
interfere with the headmen system, so the mudaliyārs kept the power they
had retrieved in the rebellion of 1798.
144 CHAPTER EIGHT
The courts had hardly functioned in the time prior to his arrival and
therefore serious action in the judicial departments was required. Al-
though he originally wished to organize the department in the same man-
ner as the Dutch had done, he soon changed his mind and made some
major changes. One of these was paying judges proper salaries, to prevent
bribery. He also curbed the powers of the native chiefs in judicial matters
and those of the fiscal, who had had too much power invested in him.458
Following the example in Bengal, North installed a supreme court of
criminal jurisdiction with full jurisdiction over the maritime provinces.
This court consisted only of European servants. Civil courts in the towns
of Colombo, Galle, and Jaffna were re-established, and the landraden
were now in charge of all civil cases in the countryside. However, courts
of appeal were installed to hear the appeals from these civil courts. The
higher and lesser courts of appeal consisted of the governor, commander-
in-chief and the chief secretary. The organization of the judicial depart-
ment did not deviate much from the former Dutch system, but the
implementation differed. Judges were now salaried and political and
juridical power were disconnected as far as possible.459
In the meantime, North worked hard to win the trust of the consider-
able numbers of Dutch inhabitants who remained in the major towns of
the island. Many of them had been agitating vehemently against the
British when North took up the office of governor and one reason the
courts had not been functioning when North arrived was because these
Dutchmen refused to take the oath of allegiance to the British Crown, a
necessary requirement for entering British service. North realized that he
needed the Dutch to get his judicial department back on its feet and he
strove actively to appease them. By the end of 1799, most of them, real-
izing that the prospect of Ceylon returning in Dutch hands was growing
less and less likely, decided to take their chance with the British. The
death of Van Angelbeek in the same year probably lowered their morale
and hastened this process.
Diederich Thomas Fretz, the former commander of Galle, was one of
the first to take the oath of allegiance and to take up a job in the civil
court of Galle.460 This started something of a chain reaction, but it was
not to the liking of all Dutch inhabitants. In September 1799, North was
confronted with a fight between Pieter Adolf Loffman against Pieter
Sluijsken. Loffman had taken the oath of allegiance not long before and
had taken up a job in the landraad. Sluijsken accused him of being a trai-
tor, and in his testimony he stated:
At the end of our conversation I among other things asked mr Loffman in a
jest whether he did not think that our Dutch nation could come again to
Ceylon, to which Loffman answered laughing, yes, I long already for them,
and if I must then hang, many others will also be hanged. Considering this
as a blumsy [sic] answer, I replied to it with only these words: Here are
coconut trees enough.461
North decided not to reprimand Sluijsken openly for his insults, because
of his age and character and because he did not expect his words to have
any serious effect. By this time, many of the Dutch had switched to the
British service, and Sluijsken’s “peer pressure” could not endanger that
process anymore.
In the course of his first two years in office North developed an antipa-
thy for the former Dutch government and by the end of 1799 he was
cursing its practices in his despatches home. A sense of British superiori-
ty was certainly present in these remarks. His critique concerned the
unprofessional practices in the judicial department in particular, but he
also accused the Dutch government of fraud and an inhumane attitude
towards the natives. He abhorred their intolerant religious policy, and
almost immediately did away with all restrictive rules against Catholics,
Muslims, Hindus, and Buddhists.462 At the same time he acknowledged
the political advantage of the former Dutch practice of attaching the
inhabitants to the colonial government through education and religion.
Therefore he put a lot of energy into the re-establishment of the Dutch
schools and clerical institutions. The Reverend James Cordiner, who later
published a lengthy description of Ceylon, was one of the men sent out
to work on this.463
North’s ambiguous attitude towards the Dutch institutions and former
policies did not stop him from developing a fondness of the Dutch inhab-
itants. He reinstalled many of their charitable and clerical institutions and
offered those in need an adequate pension. He persuaded many of them
to continue in the juridical, clerical and educational profession. He
intended to actively educate them and prepare them for the lower eche-
lons of the British civil service, in January 1800 he wrote in a dispatch to
London:
The public officers to be provided for Ceylon are remarkably few. The
numerous colony of Burghers whom it would be unjust to banish and impo-
litical to disunite from the state, will give an easy supply to all the offices of
inferior nature; were the nomination to those of greater responsibility vest-
ed in the governor subject to the control of the governor general in Council,
little harm would possibly arise from it.464
North further hoped to encourage some of them to engage in agriculture,
which would add to the development of the country. North had found in
the Dutch the middlemen so much needed for a new government with
little knowledge about the island. Thus at this point many of the
Dutchmen started to play an important role again at the local level
because of their availability, local knowledge and experience.
146 CHAPTER EIGHT
8.3 Internal strive and changes in the revenue department
The revenue department also underwent a major administrative reform,

and as in the juridical department, North’s new department resembled the
former Dutch system in many ways. North installed four collectorates
(Colombo, Galle and Matara, Jaffna, Vanni, and Batticaloa) that func-
tioned independently of each other and were under direct control of the
governor and his chief secretary. The function of collector was like that of
the former dessavas, except that the juridical authority was taken away
from him. The substructure of the collectorates existed of the native head-
men, following the Dutch example. The first mahāmudaliyār, in this case
Johannes de Saram, was in close contact with the governor and advised
him on all sorts of inland matters. As in Dutch times, he also held great
authority over the native headmen in the southwest.465
Although North changed the organization of the revenue department,
the civilian officers from Madras who were in charge of the various
regions at first remained the same as they had been under Andrews. Even
before he arrived on the island North had expressed his distrust of the
Madras officials and within a year after taking up his post he was in a fight
with most of them often over the various cases of fraud and mismanage-
ment that came to light. Garrow, the collector of Batticaloa and the
Vanni, had abused his authority and treated his native servant in an
extremely violent manner. Garrow was dismissed in July 1799 and a com-
mission was sent to look into the affairs in the collectorates. John
MacDowall, who functioned as the collector of Colombo and deputy sec-
retary, was suspected of fraud in the organization of the pearl fishery.466
A more extensive investigation into the pearl fishery in 1799 led to a
revelation of many more cases of corruption and fraud. Hugh Cleghorn
and his Lieutenant Turnour were held responsible and were dismissed at
the end of the year. One of North’s major enemies, Cleghorn had opposed
North’s judicial reforms in 1798 and tried to discredit him with Wellesley
and Dundas. Although North was certain of Wellesley’s confidence, he
feared Cleghorn’s influence with Dundas and the directors in London,
and he accused Cleghorn of having planned a kind of coup d’état during
his absence in Madras in the summer of 1799. The affairs at the pearl
fishery eventually made it possible for North to get rid of him.467
From North’s correspondence with Wellesley it is clear that from the
beginning North was convinced of the injudiciousness of keeping the
Madras civilians in office. He feared that he could not exert the proper
authority over them and therefore did not trust them from the beginning.
Within two weeks after his arrival he spoke of “that spirit of clique and
party” and his letters to Wellesley in those years continuously address his
problems with the Madras civilians.468 Although there were actually
serious cases of fraud and misbehaviour, North’s attitude towards the

Madras civilians can once again be understood in the light of regime
change. To North, these men had worked under a regime – British to be
sure, but which had totally failed in its operation. Therefore they were
contaminated with failure; he did not trust them and he did not want to
work with them. By the end of 1799, many of them were replaced by men
sent from Bengal or recruited from the military department. Those that
did remain in office submitted to North’s authority. It was also at this
time that North proposed to the Home Office that he be allowed to
employ Dutchmen in the civil service.469
In the first two years of his term, the problems in the judicial and rev-
enue departments much paralysed the government. In fact, in those first
years the finances of Ceylon deteriorated markedly. The pearl banks
became exhausted by the intensive and uncontrolled fisheries of the pre-
vious years and the fishery had to be suspended after 1799. Moreover,
North had misjudged the fertility of the existing cinnamon plantations.
Shortly after his arrival he had decided that the four large government
plantations in the environs of Colombo and Negombo could produce
sufficient cinnamon if taken care of properly and he ordered all other
plantations and gardens to be demolished and discouraged the inhabi-
tants from growing cinnamon trees in their own gardens. This resulted in
a decline in the cinnamon production which was only partly overcome by
sending cinnamon peelers into the Kandyan country. Many of the other
sources of revenue had been neglected or mismanaged in past years while
at the same time expenses were on the rise due to the reforms in the
juridical department, the installation of salaried judges and a general rise
in wages. The enormous rice imports from Bengal and Madras were par-
ticularly costly. Now that peace and order had returned to all depart-
ments, it was time to focus on the economic situation of the British pos-
sessions on Ceylon. The renewed spirit of change was instigated by the
departure of the Madras civilians, and was reinforced by developments
and decisions made in India and London.
8.4 From bulwark to granary
The construction of dual government in 1798 resulted in the peculiar

situation that the government of Ceylon fell under the authority of two
opposites in colonial policy, Secretary of War and president of the Board
of Directors Dundas, and Governor-General Wellesley.470 Wellesley had
arrived in Calcutta in the Spring of 1798. He was a military man and of
great importance to the British expansion in India. Soon after his arrival,
he set his mind on the overthrow of Tipu Sultan who at the end of 1799
148 CHAPTER EIGHT
was killed in the famous Battle of Seringpatnam. The defeat of Tipu was
of great importance for British security in India, for they had continuous-
ly worried about the alliance between Tipu and France. Wellesley
remained unconvinced, however, and under the pretext of the French
menace he continued to expand the British territories and influence on
the Indian subcontinent. In his view, Ceylon played an important part in
this effort.
He saw Ceylon as a bulwark of the Indian empire and wished to rein-
force it with extra garrisons. In his eyes the strategic function of Ceylon
compensated for its limited revenue Wellesley preferred to look at Ceylon
from an all-India perspective and argued that Ceylon’s finances could be
balanced with the income from other regions. It was after all thanks to the
possession of Ceylon that those other regions were kept secure. In the
winter of 1800, Wellesley decided to assemble an expedition for Bombay
at Trincomalee for the protection of the British possessions in India. His
brother, Colonel Arthur Wellesley (later Duke of Wellington) was ap-
pointed to head the mission and arrived at Trincomalee early in 1801.471
Dundas on the other hand, was an experienced bureaucrat with a long
record of service relative to India. In the 1780s and early 1790s he was
involved in the administrative reforms in Bengal. In general, he did not
believe in the idea of consolidation of power through aggressive expansion
in India. Dundas turned more careful after the defeat of Tipu sultan
because in his view the French were now outplayed in the Indian arena.
His opinion was reinforced after the defeat of Napoleon in Egypt two
years later, which convinced him that the French would not turn to India
again. This diminished the strategic importance of Ceylon, although
Dundas agreed with the concensus opinion that a French occupation of
Ceylon should be prevented at all costs. However, he did worry about the
bad financial situation of the colony, and concluded that Ceylon had to
become self-supportive.472
As the policies and strategies envisioned in India and London diverged,
Dundas realized that a solution had to be found for the dual government
that had been installed in 1798. Moreover, the problems with the Madras
civilians on the island had made it all too clear that the government of
Ceylon needed to be put on a better footing with stronger supervision. At
the coming peace negotiations at Amiens, Ceylon was likely to remain
British and to be internationally acknowledged as such. On Ceylon,
North hopefully expected the government to become a separate depend-
ency entirely under the authority of his befriended Governor-General
Wellesley, just as Dundas had promised in 1798. In the meantime, how-
ever, Dundas had changed his mind and decided that the island was to
fall entirely under the Crown, if it was retained at the peace negotiations
in the winter of 1801/02.473
At the same time, both in Ceylon and in London new strategies were
devised to improve the financial and organizational situation on Ceylon
during the years 1800 and 1801. These strategies were based on different
expectations regarding the future position of the island within the
expanding British empire and resulted in the development of two
schemes that crossed each other on the way from the metropolis to India
and vice versa. By the time the two sides received the other’s plans, both
had already started to carry out their own schemes. In the following sec-
tions, both of these will be discussed before the narrative of the actual
policies and developments on the island is continued.
8.5 Dundas’ scheme

The bad financial situation and the serious friction between North and
the Madras civilians led Dundas in London to reconsider the existing
construction of government in Ceylon. Contrary to expectations in both
Ceylon and India, he decided in 1801 to turn the British possessions on
the island into a proper Crown colony instead of returning it entirely in
to the hands of the East India Company, and after the conclusion of the
Peace of Amiens in 1802 this plan was put in practice.
In his despatches to North Dundas explained why he had reached this
decision. Ceylon had been conquered for strategic and not for commer-
cial reasons in the first place, but by now the situation had changed.
Although it was considered best to keep the island to prevent the French
from occupying it, the colony now had to become self-supporting and
preferably even profitable to the mother country. He considered the
prospects of Ceylon’s prospering in the future good, but considering the
sorry state of the agricultural sector the colony required investment and
active government to achieve a positive outcome. This required civilian
servants with the right mindset, which those serving the East India
Company did not have. A career in Ceylon was not as lucrative for them
as a position in India. Because career prospects on the island were limit-
ed, only Company servants of lesser ability would be willing to serve
there.474
Consequently, Dundas considered it proper to commence with the
organization of a separate civil service for Ceylon and he selected twenty-
four men to be sent out from London. He did not see much fruit in the
role which North had attributed to the Dutch inhabitants, and in fact he
wanted North to discourage their service as much as possible.475 An agent
for Ceylon was also appointed to assist the Secretary of War, and Dundas
instructed North to install an executive council to serve him with advice
when needed, because he was no longer in a position to ask the govern-
ments of Madras or of Calcutta for advice.476
150 CHAPTER EIGHT
In London Dundas had informed himself well on the situation on

Ceylon and showed great personal interest in the affairs and circum-
stances of the island. Central to the new instructions stood the agricul-
tural development of the island:
To restore the decayed Agriculture of the island and particularly to promote
and encourage the growth and increase of rice, ought certainly to be one of
the first objects of your solicitude in the situation you now hold, and with
this view the reparation of the tanks appears one of the first and principal
means to which you should have recourse.477
The possibilities to increase the revenue from cinnamon production were
limited, since five thousand bales was all that was needed for world con-
sumption. Therefore all other lands had to be made ready for paddy cul-
tivation. This emphasis on agriculture was new and contradicted the con-
clusions that Lord Hobart had reached four years before when governor
of Madras. He had stated that cultivation of rice was the last product to
yield revenue on the island and advised it to focus on the cinnamon, the
pearl fishery and other cash crops like areca nuts. Dundas now advocated
the stimulation of the paddy culture as the spear point of the colonial
government of Ceylon. This was certainly a change in policy.
Dundas had made sure that he was informed thoroughly on the sub-
ject by Lord Glenbervie (alias Sylvester Douglas), who had written an
extensive report on all aspects of the government of Ceylon based on
North’s dispatches and other writings about the island.478 He had paid
particular attention to the development of agriculture in a treatise entitled
“On the Improvement of the Agriculture and Natural Advantages of the
Country and the Appointment of a Civil Engineer” and which was sent
to North in March 1801.479
Glenbervie commenced this paper with “Rice, being the corn of India
(which is the first consideration in the agriculture of all countries), I shall
treat of here”. The importance of rice lay not only in the fact that it was
basic foodstuff for the inhabitants of the island, but also that it was an
easy good for the government to tax. It was even desirable to make rice
the number one source of the island’s revenue, instead of cinnamon,
because of the limited possibilities of growth in the trade of that spice.
The starting point of his argument was the assumption that in former
times, the island had functioned as a granary and had never suffered from
a lack of rice.480
How did Glenbervie propose to achieve this? He first informed his
readers that the yield of rice was relatively low on Ceylon, while yields per
seed were much higher in Sumatra and Bengal. Therefore, the govern-
ment should inform itself of the means of agriculture in those regions.
Also, waste land had to be given out free from taxation for five years to
whomever wished to cultivate it, and the ancient waterworks and reser-
voirs had to be repaired. For this purpose a civil engineer had to be send
to the island. Waterways and roads had to be established for the improve-
ment of communication and transport, for which the “personal service of
those inhabitants who hold their lands in that tenure might be very use-
ful and actively employed”.481 He expected that these measures would
eventually result in an annual surplus produce of up to 150,000 pounds.
For that reason government should not hesitate to invest some money in
the development of the colony. Moreover, he acknowledged the impor-
tance of knowledge for government and recommended the establishment
of a society “for cultivating and promoting the knowledge of Nature, his-
tory and agriculture the useful arts, manufactures and the languages, his-
tory antiquities and literature of Ceylon”.482
The spirit of Glenbervie and Dundas are reminiscent of Van de
Graaff ’s broodkamer ideology. The plans for surveying the island and
repairing all sorts of irrigation works tally with the Dutch governor’s
enterprises. Also the image of a rich past with an abundance of rice on the
island is presented here, the difference being that the English blamed the
neglect of the paddy culture on the Dutch and the Portuguese instead of
undefined natural disasters. Thus, as in the last decades of Dutch rule, the
British were drawn inland with agricultural schemes; but this time action
was ordered from above in order to safeguard the position of Ceylon with-
in the British Empire. Another crucial difference was that it had never
been Van de Graaff ’s aim to turn the whole island into a granary, but only
to promote the rice culture in the peripheral districts while reserving the
southwest for the production of all sorts of cash crops and timber.
Why were Dundas and Glenbervie so keen on rice and why did they
not opt for the cultivation of cash crops like coffee or pepper instead? The
West Indies already provided the British economy with various cash crops
and at the same time the success of Bengal must have been on their
minds. The two men reasoned that no major changes in the system of
government were necessary to turn Ceylon into a granary. All that was
needed was a proper management and supervision of affairs. That is why
Dundas instructed North to leave things the way they were in relation to
the service tenures, because in his view such changes should be brought
about only gradually, and the risks of sudden changes had been experi-
enced by Andrews. He sincerely wished that anything like that would not
happen again.483 North’s plan of engaging the Dutch in agriculture was
also rejected and in fact Dundas forbade all private Europeans from
undertaking any agricultural enterprise. He apparently feared the growth
of independent European interest groups, who could in time undermine
state authority by requesting self-government as had happened in the
American colonies and the Cape Colony.484
In many ways Dundas dealt with Ceylon as he had with India. His
152 CHAPTER EIGHT
instructions for the reorganization of the judicial and revenue depart-

ments resemble his proposed reforms in India. His instructions were very
important and were to have a long lasting influence. Even the ideal of
turning Ceylon into a granary was copied from earlier successes in Bengal.
The complex ideological and practical connection with developments in
India, Britain and elsewhere in the British Empire characterize the early
development of British rule on Ceylon and will be further discussed in
Chapter Nine.
8.6 North’s drift

In his first two years on the island, North had come to the conclusion that
the improvement of the island’s revenue could only be reached through
proper management by capable British servants on the one hand and by
a general increase in the agricultural produce on the other. He was of the
opinion that in the southwest, the core area of the British possessions,
agricultural development was hampered by the inland social and econom-
ical structure. Already in his despatches of the end of 1799 he wrote that
although he had returned government to the shape it had under the for-
mer Dutch system, he wished to make amendments in time. The changes
he had in mind actually remind us of some of those implemented by
Andrews three years earlier. In his despatches to London that year, North
was still careful in his expressions. But at the end of 1799 he sent his con-
fidant Major Davy Robertson to convey his dispatches to London, and
this man wrote an extensive report regarding the situation on the island
and the possibilities for improvements.485 The tenor of this memorandum
concurs with that of North’s dispatches, but it is more explicit. The most
important element of Robertson’s recommendations was the abolition of
the service tenures:
The industry of the Cinglese [sic] might be promoted and encouraged by
giving them lands to be cleared and cultivated on easy and moderate terms,
and then insuring them the permanent property of the grounds that they
may have cleared, on tenures either of the ottoe or ande tributes according to
the nature of the soil, and by abolishing all personal services, that degrading
and humiliating mark of a feudal system, established in remote unsettled and
barbarous times.486
North and Robertson were of the opinion that thanks to the new system,
the peasants would soon learn to enjoy the fruits of their labour, in con-
trast to working only for the benefit of others. As a result they would
become much more industrious in the field and be inclined to work for
wages for the government if required. In line with this plan, North also
proposed to abolish the accomodessan system, and instead to pay the
mudaliyārs and lascorins regular wages. If they wished, they could keep the
fields that were given them as accomodessans, but these were then taxed in
line with other properties. Within two years of the failure of Andrew’s
government and Hobart’s and Dundas’ explicit instructions to restore the
old order, North was tending once again in a more revolutionary direc-
tion.
This change of spirit was accelerated by his tour of the island between
June and November 1800. North visited all major stations on the coast
with the purpose of personally supervising his departments and in order
to remove the backlog of criminal cases.487 Prior to his tour, North had
imposed a new tax on jewelry, the joytax, against which the inhabitants
of the region north of Colombo from Negombo to Mannar soon revolt-
ed. This rebellion was quickly suppressed, and North remained convinced
of the worth of this tax. He also prided himself and his military officers
for dealing with the ringleaders justly. He compared his rule with that of
his Dutch predecessors, which he considered too severe, and that of De
Meuron, whom he regarded as too mild. He was certainly not set back by
the rebellion, but rather gained strength from it. He optimistically wrote
to Wellesley that from a new government it could hardly be expected that
everything would go well at once, but his grip was strengthening and
things were getting better and better.488
While staying in Galle in July, he corresponded a lot with the Kandyan
ministers whose propositions induced him to embark on a new diplomat-
ic course.489 Moreover, during the tour he realized that the department of
revenue and the judiciary could be further improved. He placed a lot of
emphasis on the importance of the quality of his personnel and he
expanded on his idea of appointing more Dutch servants to the lower
posts, although he reserved the higher offices like those of judges and col-
lectors for Company servants. In all, North moved further away from the
original instructions of his superiors. The letters North wrote to Wellesley
during the tour show a very positive and confident spirit, in contrast to
his letters of the year before. In October 1800 he wrote from Trincomalee:
The only thing I want is a greater latitude in the choice of my instruments
than I now have, and a greater power of rewarding and encouraging those
with whose merit I am acquainted and whose services are tried. With that
power I will engage to leave the colony in three years time / unless unfore-
seen accidents prevent it / in such a state as to add considerably not only to
the security but to the affluence of the Indian possessions.490
Thus, North imposed on himself the ambitious task of solving all the
island’s financial and political problems by the end of his term. He must
have thought that as long as this goal was attained some deviation from
the official line of policy was acceptable. If successful, he would certainly
benefit from it since the good impression he would leave behind increased
his career opportunities.
154 CHAPTER EIGHT
The new spirit was aroused by the hands-on control North established
over his inferiors through his severe approach of the Madras civilians and
his inspection tour over the island. Another factor that played a role in the
formulation of North’s new plans was that he expected the island soon to
fall entirely under the East India Company, in which case he would serve
directly under his friend, the governor-general. Wellesley’s military atti-
tude towards Ceylon and his lack of interest in financial and administra-
tional matters made North confident that he would have more freedom
to operate on the island and that this would increase his authority over his
servants. The plan to turn Trincomalee into a military rendezvous
increased the importance of the island for the British empire, and added
to the prestige of North’s governorship. Also in the case of Kandy, he
knew that if the opportunity arose, Wellesley would not be adverse to a
scheme that would lead to occupation, even if this implied a declaration
of war.491
Thus, without the approval of the home authorities, but probably with
the consent of Wellesley, North started to transform the government once
again, and moved away further and further from the original idea that the
government should resemble that of the Dutch as much as possible.
In the end both parties were presented more or less with a fait accompli:
North could do nothing to obstruct Dundas’ decision to place Ceylon
directly under the Crown or to prevent the arrival of the twenty-four new
appointees. At the same time, Dundas disagreed with North’s reforms of
the judicial and revenue departments and service tenures and even the
diplomacy with Kandy, but he could do little about them. The uncertain
solution for the dual government and the long-distance communication
caused a new dynamism in colonial policy which was now moving in two
directions.
North was of the opinion that proper rules and justice would stimulate
the inhabitants to work harder which in turn would lead to improve-
ments in the island’s economy. Dundas assumed that good supervision
and organization of the departments would be most fruitful. This con-
trast was not unique, and should be understood in the context of the
colonial policy-making for India, as shall be discussed in Chapter Ten. For
now the focus is on how North dealt with the contrast between his ideas
and those of Dundas, his superior, and what policies he pursued in his last
years as governor.
8.7 A failed mission

In the course of 1801, Governor-General Wellesley had to abandon the
plan of turning Trincomalee into a military rendezvous. The visit of his
brother Colonel Wellesley turned out to be a failure. He left a memoran-

dum stating the unsuitability of Trincomalee as a rendezvous for the
Indian army. “I conclude that Trincomalee is useful as port only”, wrote
the Colonel,
that it is a bad place of rendezvous for an armament, because refreshments
cannot be procured at it; because it has no buildings or conveniences for the
troops in the bad weather during the winter months; because the communi-
cation with it is long and difficult at all times, entirely interrupted; and
because it is probable that the passage from thence to any other part of India
will be long and difficult.492
This was not the only change that North had to deal with. North’s
response to the news that Ceylon was to be a Crown colony was not very
enthusiastic. As he wrote to Wellesley:
Unfortunately Dundas, as I see by the papers, has been busily employed in
filling up the vacant offices in his gift, particularly those on Ceylon, so that,
after having introduced regularity, economy, energy and parity, into all the
departments of government, all the men who have served for these two years
are to be displaced […].493
He worried about the new servants that Dundas was sending out. Now
that he had his departments under control and everybody was working so
hard and had finally got the right spirit, he did not want new people.
Moreover, he worried that these newcomers would not be as qualified as
Dundas presented them to be and that extra functions would have to be
created to sustain all of them. North’s prejudices even allowed him to
write that
All that I have heard of most of the individuals, is that they are in too high
a situation at home to come out merely for a change of air; and I scarcely
think that they would like to go through the drudgery which is cheerfully
submitted to at present by the principal officers under me. The consequence
will be an immoderate increase of the civil establishment.494
After they arrived, North was more measured in his judgement and in a
way he seems to have felt empowered by the new situation: serving direct-
ly under the Crown gave him extra authority. In his letters to Wellesley he
does not comment on the new instructions he received from Dundas, but
from his despatches to London we learn that for the most part he contin-
ued with his own plans, though he adapted to those of Dundas in some
respects. The reformation of the revenue and judicial departments went
through. At first he replaced the four collectorates with thirteen revenue
agents who were supervised by a board of revenue over which he presided.
Obviously, this was done to increase control over the revenue and inland
administration. Later he reduced the agents to six and named them col-
lectors again, although they were all given an assistant. According to
North, such departmental hierarchies were necessary to foster the possi-
156 CHAPTER EIGHT
bility of career development on the island, which would stimulate the ser-
vants to do their best.495
In the judicial department North focused on the inland part of its
organization. By December 1799, the new courts were all operating suc-
cessfully and North’s measures were confirmed in the new charter of jus-
tice of 1801. Some changes regarding the organization of the supreme
court were introduced and its authority was extended over civil cases as
well. Yet after his tour over the island and before the new charter arrived
North continued to reform the judiciary. He felt particularly uncomfort-
able with the eleven landraden and the three civil courts and decided to
replace them with five provincial courts to be presided over by civil ser-
vants and assisted mainly by Dutch burghers. However, North intended
to have the courts eventually headed by professional judges. More impor-
tant was that the native headmen lost their official judicial powers in the
districts. The reforms were successful in the sense that juridical establish-
ment worked quite well until the end of North’s rule, but the establish-
ment had become very expensive and the implementation of the verdicts
did not run smoothly. Moreover, it is difficult to really assess these
changes because, due to the war with Kandy, martial law was implement-
ed in the maritime districts starting 1803.496
In all, the period between 1800 and 1802 was a vibrant one. Following
his own plans and in part those of Dundas, North turned to the agricul-
tural development of the island. According to his despatches, his abolition
of service tenures was slowly showing off its fruits. As the historian C.R.
de Silva later wrote:
There were over five thousand lascarins in the Colombo districts alone
(holding accomodessans), which meant a waste of labour in an ill-peopled
and inadequately cultivated land. A considerable increase in the land revenue
might therefore be expected.497
North not only expected a natural increase in land revenue from the abo-
lition of the service tenures and accomodessans, he also thought that the
inhabitants who had formerly worked without payment would become
much more productive if they received salary for their labour, and could
keep the produce of their land. North had commenced with the reforms
only after consultation with his mahāmudaliyār who approved of it.
Unlike in the days of Andrews, the radical switch did not cause any rebel-
lion.498
Therefore North was in a position to reply very confidently to the
doubts that the new Secretary of War, Lord Hobart, expressed in his first
letter of 1802 concerning the abolition of the service tenures. North
wrote that he had implemented these measures only after three years of
experience and due consideration, that things were going well and that
certainly he himself was in the best position to judge this. In his next
letter, Hobart took back his doubts and praised North for his actions. The
abolition of the service tenures was combined with the commencement of
large-scale land registration, in the manner of the Dutch tombos. North
enthusiastically reported about the progress on this as well. Following
Dundas’ instructions, North had commenced with the development of
the irrigation works. In each general letter North gave a report of their
progress. This was not the only concession to Dundas’ instructions. In the
case of the Dutch servants, he did not stimulate them to engage in agri-
culture and gave up the idea of forming them into a class of administra-
tive middlemen between indigenous society and the British. In practice,
however, many Dutchmen kept their posts as clerks in the lower order of
the administration and in the judicial department.499
North’s general letters were very passionate about the developments in
the inland government. He only expressed some disappointment about
the fact that the people of the southwestern districts did not wish to be
wage labourers for the government. He expected however that this would
change over time after they had seen some good examples to follow.
North also made more plans to improve the agriculture and general pro-
duction of the island by inviting Chinese settlers and South Indian
weavers to the island.500 These years (1800-1803) were really the heyday
of his rule; his despatches are very positive and the reader can really
believe that he had succeeded in his aim of making the island rich and
orderly. The distance between London and Colombo and the consequent
limited control from London gave him extra space to follow his own
course.
This optimistic spirit, combined by the military successes of Wellesley
in India, led North into a disastrous war with Kandy (1802-1805). We
will see in the Chapter Eleven how after some initial successes which even
led to the occupation of the capital, the British army was ambushed and
one of its detachments massacred. The troops retreated to the maritime
provinces but casualties continued along the border. The two parties
remained at war until the end of North’s governorship in 1805, although
no major campaigns were undertaken anymore after 1803. From the
moment that the Kandyan war started, North’s despatches say less and less
about the agricultural situation. Statements of the revenues are made, but
he does not write about developments in the southwest or the results of
the new modes of land possession. The war took up most of North’s time,
and in consequence at the same time he was losing control over the civil-
ian officers. It is difficult to assess the extent to which this failure was the
result of the inexperience of the new corps sent out by Dundas. In any
case, the preoccupations with the war clearly wreaked havoc on North’s
plans for the southwest.501
The last years of North’s rule, which had begun with such promise,
158 CHAPTER EIGHT
ended in disaster. The Kandyan campaign ran out of control thanks in

large part to problems with the military staff from 1804 onwards. The
newly appointed General David Douglas Wemyss, who arrived in 1803,
was responsible for extraordinary military expenses. Moreover, he and
North got into a severe argument over judicial matters. The implementa-
tion of martial law over the whole of the southwest is a clear indication of
the state of emergency faced by the colonial government. Moreover, the
plantations were still not producing enough cinnamon and no extra cin-
namon could be fetched from the Kandyan territories. To make things
worse, a cattle plague in 1802 and two hurricanes in 1804 caused serious
crop failures which resulted in famines in various regions of British
Ceylon.502
This confluence of difficulties showed starkly that North’s policy was
spread too thin over too many issues. The effects of his inland policies
were limited and from the remarks of his successor Thomas Maitland,
who came early 1805, it is clear that by the end of his tenure North had
lost his grip on the administration of the island and that the collectors
and native chiefs were acting at their own discretion. North’s energetic
attitude between 1800 and 1802, the arrival of new civil servants and the
war with Kandy had prolonged the transitional period and resulted in a
call for a reactionary regime in London. North had in the meantime had
requested his dismissal in 1803 and again in 1804, because of “bodily
infirmity”.503
8.8 Conclusion
During Frederick North’s governorship, the destiny of the island within

the British empire changed in two ways. First, the island was set apart
from the East India Company administration and placed directly under
the Crown. Second, the function of the island within the empire changed.
It was occupied at first to help guarantee the security of Britain’s Indian
possessions, and the harbour of Trincomalee was considered a major
strategic stronghold. Even as Governor-General Wellesley made plans to
turn the harbour into a military rendezvous, Secretary of War Dundas
changed his opinion and ordered the government of Ceylon to turn to the
development of agriculture as its major source of income. The island was
no longer to function as a bulwark of empire, but rather as a granary not
only to be self-sufficient but in the future to provide the rest of the Indian
empire with rice. This is very much in line with Van de Graaff ’s ambition
for the island, with the major difference that Dundas wanted the whole
island to produce paddy to the exclusion of other commercial crops suit-
able for long-distance trade.
The changes of policies directed “from above”, in Madras, Calcutta,

and London, and the practical changes of authority and personnel, pro-
duced effects similar to those that resulted from the transition from the
Dutch government to that of the EIC. North turned against the former
civilians from Madras and tried to reorganize the various departments to
assert his control. He depended on the native establishment and tried to
ally with the former Dutch servants, whom he trusted more than the
civilian bureaucrats installed by his predecessors. He initially followed the
course of De Meuron in copying the Dutch mode of governing, but soon
changed his mind and set upon a new course.
The simultaneous changes in authority and policy and Wellesley’s suc-
cessful campaigns in India may explain the new endeavors North made in
the organization of the government and the inland policy after 1800.
Perhaps he felt empowered by British superiority on the battlefields and
the final decision that the island was to remain in British hands. North
did not so much change the system of indirect rule; after all he stuck to
the native establishment as De Meuron had suggested, but he modernized
it by formalizing the relationship by paying the headmen in money rather
than land. Moreover, he took away the administration of justice from the
native headmen and transferred this task to British civil servants. His fur-
ther tax and land reforms, intended to free the peasants from the bonded
services and to encourage agriculture, caused chaos. Whereas the change
of the island’s destiny and the imperial successes in India help us under-
stand the sudden shifts in his government, they do not necessarily explain
North’s choices. The ideas behind his reforms and what inspired his
choices will be subject of Chapter Ten.
In any case it is clear that North’s mission eventually failed. He did not
succeed in turning Ceylon into a prosperous colony, nor did he succeed
in overturning the Kandyan Kingdom. In fact, the Kandyan war was
viewed as an excuse for his failures; but as we shall see, his successor had
a different opinion on the matter.
160
CHAPTER NINE
1805-1815: TOWARDS A NEW ORDER
On 12 January 1805, Thomas Maitland was appointed to succeed Frede-

rick North as governor of Ceylon. Maitland entered office under entirely
different circumstances than North had done seven years earlier. Ceylon
was now considered a colony of the Crown, obtained for strategic reasons
but retained to become profitable for the Crown. Due to the Kandyan
wars, the negative trade balance and the disappointing revenue, the
colony was in a bad financial state. Indeed, one of the reasons for Dundas
to separate the administration of Ceylon from that of the Company was
his anticipation that no direct positive balance was to be expected in the
colony’s first years. However, a war with Kandy had not been anticipated
and this caused an enormous increase in expenses which could not really
be justified. Moreover, political opinion in England was turning more
and more against the great expenditures made in overseas wars.504
Thomas Maitland was forty-five when he became governor. He had
already pursued quite a career. As a military officer he served in India in
the 1780s. After his return to England in 1790, he entered Parliament
and found a position on the board of the East India Company. He served
again as military officer in 1795, this time on San Domingo, to return to
Parliament in 1802.505 He had prepared himself for the office of governor
of Ceylon by studying North’s despatches and discussing with Lord
Camden, Hobart’s successor, which lines of policy to pursue. Austerity
was central to his plans and he was ordered to stick to the recommenda-
tions made by Dundas in 1801. The first instructions for Maitland main-
ly referred to the attitude that was necessary towards Kandy and the reor-
ganization of the army. He brought with him a letter to discharge General
Wemyss, who was by and large responsible for the exorbitant expenses of
the campaign and had caused a lot of unrest in his conflict with the gov-
ernor. Maitland prepared plans to curtail expenses in the civil and judicial
departments as well.506
The period of Maitland’s rule is usually considered as stable and con-
servative, with an authoritarian character. The Sri Lankan journalist and
historian H.A.J. Hullugalle called him a “rough old despot” and Colvin
R. de Silva stresses that this was a period in which peace and order
returned and the colonial government was set on a sound footing again.507
At the time, Maitland’s authoritarian character was underlined by Rudolf
Prediger, the Dutch commissioner sent to Ceylon in 1806 to fetch the
1805-1815: TOWARDS A NEW ORDER 161
former Dutch employees of the VOC and who described Maitland as

vigorous and peremptory.508 It is therefore not surprising that Maitland’s
term of office is contrasted with the chaotic administration of Governor
North. The difference in personality between North and Maitland is
obvious, but how this was reflected in his policies and the practice of his
government is less clear. This chapter discusses in further detail the ups
and downs of Maitland’s government and places his policies in the per-
spective of those of his English predecessors and the developments in
Dutch times.
9.1 North’s heritage
Within twenty four hours after his arrival on 19 July 1805, Maitland
wrote his first despatch to the Secretary of State in which he portrayed
governor North very positively. Indeed, the military force was in a bad
state, but North was not to be held responsible for it. He felt that North
had done a good job in his administration of the civil department, but
criticized the military and judicial establishment and he actually dis-
missed General Wemyss upon his arrival.
However, by October, Maitland’s letters begin to complain of North’s
management. He particularly disagreed with the legislation regarding all
sorts of inland affairs that North had promulgated. Maitland believed
that these laws were formulated in a very complicated language, which
made it impossible for the natives unfamiliar with British legislation to
understand it. In addition, the officials and native servants had not taken
enough pains to make sure that the regulations were complied with. In
fact, they had operated entirely outside of North’s control and had been
more occupied in filling their own pockets than in working for the gov-
ernment. The case of Jaffna was brought forward by Maitland as exem-
plary, but he assured Camden that the problem was endemic. He stated
repeatedly that North had exercised no control whatsoever over his civil-
ian corps.509
In particular, Maitland disagreed with North’s measures regarding the
service tenures.510 Nothing but chaos had come of it. In his later despatch-
es he returned to this subject and reacted vehemently against North’s poli-
cies. Maitland absolutely rejected the principle of such radical changes,
and wrote that all this should have been pursued more gradually.
We find that the Dutch uniformly did claim it [the services], we find that
their attention to keep it up was most astonishing, and we find in all their
memoirs for the last 40 years, when some, as able men as are to be met with
anywhere, administered the Government of this island, particularly Falck
and Van de Graaff, that they uniformly considered it as the object, out of
162 CHAPTER NINE
which not suddenly, but by degrees they had the prospect of increasing to an
enormous extent, stated by some no less than 2 or 300,000 pounds per year,
the revenue of this island. We find that General De Meuron in his very able
memoir on this subject entertains a similar view of it, yet in the face of all
those grave, and I must state great authorities, Mr North chooses at once to
do the whole of a system matured by the wisdom and approved of by the
experience of ages, totally away. Most fortunately however, with all his incli-
nation, it is not done away and from the modeliars having still carried it on
for their own emolument, I have been enabled in one or two instances
already to reap the benefit of the ancient system.511
In practice, apparently not much had come from North’s measures, but
contrary to his intentions they had created chaos in the interior. Not only
had the native headmen managed to gain power even while North intend-
ed to curtail their power, but gangs of landless vagrants were roaming the
countryside where they continuously harassed people, the inevitable out-
come of North’s ill-conceived land policies. The case of Jaffna was
explained as follows: the most valuable asset consisted in land and in the
right of the higher castes to demand servitude from the inferior castes. In
exchange for the services of the inferior castes, the higher castes were
bound to support and protect them. The recent interventions had thrown
the district out of balance:
These circumstances have not only tended to diminish the value of land, but
have materially checked the cultivation of the country and gradually
destroyed the whole of its police.
The property in land is shaken by its being exposed to constant and vex-
atious litigation […]. The servant from these decisions refuses to obey his
master; The master consequently refuses to support his servant; The ancient
system of subordination is done away; numbers of the lower castes without
the means of subsistence are daily turned upon the public and uniformly
commit those enormities which for the last two years have disgraced the
province of Jaffna, and which demand the immediate and salutary interfer-
ence of his Majesty’s government.512
Bands of robbers roamed the province, and gangs from the territories of
Kandy abducted women and children. In the case of Jaffna one may won-
der whether this explanation of the high crime rate was entirely correct,
for it was already a problematic and unsafe region in the Dutch period,
and Maitland may have been predisposed to blame North’s policies
regarding the service tenures.513 In any case, it led to a reversal of the
service tenures and strict regulations to decrease the crime rate.
In Matara and Galle, the government encountered a similar situation.
In the course of 1806, many robberies were reported to have taken place
over the course of several years in a row without the government being
informed of it. The headmen had not acted either because they were
bribed, feared repercussions from gangs of robbers or simply neglected
the protection of the inhabitants. In addition it was found that there were
“at present a number of vagrants on this island who having no visible

means of obtaining a livelihood, generally support themselves by being
guilty of all kinds of petty offences”.514 It led to new regulations that made
the headmen responsible for the peace in their district. It forced them to
observe more strictly their duty to protect the inhabitants from gangs and
to prevent gangs from operating in their district. If they did not uphold
this regulation, the headmen risked removal from office and being
brought before the court of justice. In addition the magistrates were
allowed to apprehend all vagrants and put them to work repairing public
roads or any other public works, until they found another job or could be
discharged for good behaviour.
Thus within his first months in office, Maitland had begun not only to
reform the military and judicial establishments, but also to work on the
inland department. He installed a native police department after the
example of the Dutch, with the village vidānē (village chief ) at the head
of the departments. Time and again, he contrasted North’s policies with
those of the Dutch, who in his view had promoted proper government
rather than bad management as North and Andrews had always insisted.
The Dutch method of governing now served to legitimate Maitland’s new
policies. By praising the former Dutch governors, Maitland pointed out
that there was no shame in reverting to their policies. Again his arguments
fit in well with the models of regime change: the time of restoration and
stabilization had begun.
9.2 The fate of the Dutch who stayed behind
Despite Maitland’s positive assessment of the former Dutch regime, he

did his best to make sure that the Dutch “prisoners of war” would finally
leave the island. The pensions to which they had a right as prisoners of
war and which were established in the capitulation had become too cost-
ly. Maitland also seriously mistrusted them and considered it wise to
secure their departure from Ceylon as a matter of security: in case of a
European attack they were liable to side with the enemy. He also feared
the possibility of their colluding with Kandy.515
In the fall of 1805, he contacted the Batavian government and within
six months a commissioner named Rudolf Prediger arrived to pick up
these Dutchmen. Due to unexpected problems with the ships and admin-
istrative business in Ceylon, it took more than a year before the mission
was accomplished. Eventually, only about one third of the Dutch inhab-
itants, around one thousand people, went to Batavia. The rest stayed on,
some because they were too old and infirm to travel, others because of
their vested interests on the island and the subcontinent, but in most
164 CHAPTER NINE
cases because their creditors would not let them go until their debts were
paid of. These stay-behinds could however no longer claim any pension
or subsidy from the British government.516
Thus, while North had treasured the burghers and their charitable
institutions, but scorned the former Dutch government, Maitland acted
the other way around. He did not consider the well-being of the Dutch a
particular concern for the British government. Those who decided to
remain on the island were now responsible for these institutions them-
selves and these were detached from the government’s responsibilities.
Therefore certain essential elements of the Dutch establishment now dis-
appeared and the community of Dutch burghers no longer had a privi-
leged position relative to the other inhabitants of the towns and coastal
areas.
The position of the Dutch officials and burghers had certainly changed
since the British take-over. Prediger wrote to Batavia how impoverished
they all were, and the difficulties they had in getting by. Upon his arrival
in Ceylon, his house had to be guarded and he had to be protected from
the desperate Dutch men and women. The poverty of the Dutch inhabi-
tants also surfaces in the few letters sent to the Netherlands and Batavia
that are now found in some of the private collections of the Nationaal
Archief in The Hague.517 People complained much about the increase in
prices and the decline of the value of their properties. Many earned an
income by letting their houses to English officials, but often this was not
enough.
Prediger writes how some men could not adapt to their new modest
position under the British government and continued to live in a luxuri-
ous manner. Only some of them kept a small shop or were engaged in
small-scale retail trade along the coast.518 It seems that within ten years,
they lost their position as the major capitalists in the country and were
unable to make new investments, but were rather bound by debts.519 In
fact, their decline created opportunities for native entrepreneurs and their
whole trade business in the southwest was taken over, most likely by the
Karāva headmen who already built up experience in this business and
managed to accumulate money while working with the Dutch capitalists
in the last decades of the eighteenth century.520 As we shall see below, the
rise of the Catholic coastal inhabitants like the Karāvas, was something
which Maitland actually encouraged.
Not only had the economic position of the Dutch burghers changed,
but so also their status. In a letter to the advocate fiscal and later chief
judge Alexander Johnston, the principal Dutch inhabitants complained
that the British did not differentiate among the various classes of Dutch,
and they instructed him about how they had been divided and employed
under the Dutch government. The hierarchy was strongly connected to
the degree of racial mixture, with those descending from European par-
ents in Europe at the top and those descending from the offspring of
mixed marriages at the bottom. They complained that whereas in the past
the prominent members of the burgher community all had careers on the
island with the VOC and enjoyed certain privileges in relation to the taxes
and judicature, they were now deprived of such career opportunities.
Clearly, the more prominent members were the ones who wrote the state-
ment and were the ones who had lost most of their prestige due as a result
of the British take-over. These men wished to be regarded not simply as
Dutch burghers but as capable Europeans.521
Young men with money and connections like Christiaan van Angel-
beek and Hendrik Jan van de Graaff had already left in the course of time
after the death of Johan Gerard van Angelbeek in 1799, when they real-
ized there was no future for them on the island.522 Maitland actively
diminished the power and influence of the remaining Dutch inhabitants,
but in contrast, in the determination of his inland policies he was inspired
in many cases by the former practices of the Dutch government.
9.3 Cutting expenses

The scheme of removing the Dutch was part of his larger plan of cutting
all unnecessary expenses on the island and make the finances healthy
again. The military establishment was the next item to which he turned.
Although Maitland did not manage to sign a peace treaty with Kandy, he
did make sure that no warlike movements were made during his gover-
norship. He cut the expenses in the military department by sending off a
large part of the troops to the subcontinent just as he had been instruct-
ed. Furthermore, Camden asserted once again that there should be no
confusion about Ceylon’s military position in Asia, which was no longer
to be considered a bulwark. In Camden’s words:
It appears to me that the island of Ceylon would be considered chiefly as an
outwork to the British Posessions in India, and accordingly the military force
should only be estimated in reference to protection from internal attack and
from foreign European invasion; but by no means on the principle that he
island would be enabled in case of necessity, to furnish material military aid
to our continental possessions.523
In the judicial department, huge expenses were made that needed to be
cut down: North had arranged that the officials received a separate salary
for their work as judges, even if they already received a proper salary for
their permanent job. Maitland also restructured the department; he
decreased the provincial courts from six to three, and gave the collectors
the function of judge and fiscal, without extra payment. In the major
towns, magistrates were appointed to assist the collectors. In so doing, he
166 CHAPTER NINE
managed to cut down the enormous expenses made by the supreme court
in the circuits. These changes were only temporary though; later on he
was to look into the judicial department more critically and more precise-
ly, and advocated trial by jury instead of by one judge, and strove for a full
return of the Dutch landraden with native judges. However, the judicial
department was first set to work to clear away the arrears, for Maitland
found out that many people had had their trial but were kept in prison
without proper orders.
In all, Maitland’s new police system and his fascination with the court
system give the impression that there was a sense of increased insecurity.
Plundering gangs and robbers continued to trouble the country side and
there was a high rate of capital offences. Of course it is questionable
whether this increased insecurity was real or only perceived by the British
administrators. It has already been pointed out that in the case of Jaffna
there are reasons to believe that the crime rate was already high in the
Dutch period. More generally, Dutch proclamations in 1789 and 1790
give the impression that crime was increasing elsewhere on the island: a
striking example is the plakkaat of 1 December 1789, allowing anyone to
shoot robbers and anyone causing trouble on private properties, or on the
public roads when not responding to call from the police. Another one is
the placard issued for Kattukolom and Tamblegam urging the people who
had left their fields due to gangs of Kafirs (former African soldiers and
slaves) roaming the countryside, to return to their villages.524
Of course these are just some examples and perhaps, a more thorough
examination of the Dutch criminal records would better answer our ques-
tion. This is also what the British did themselves. Alarmed by the high
crime rate on the island, the advocate fiscal made a comparison with
Dutch times by searching the criminal records and concluded that he
“does presume to infer from these premises and from the information he
has received from others that the perpetration of crimes and of murder
more particularly, is fast increasing”.525
The executive council decided to ask the principal Dutch inhabitants
whether they were of the same feeling, which they answered positively.
Therefore, it seems it was more than perceived unsafety, and the increased
crime rate points at social unrest. It seems logical to explain this by the
continuous changes of policy and increased colonial intrusion from the
time of Van de Graaff on, which must have caused insecurity among the
inhabitants. Maitland’s obsession with justice is more extensively dis-
cussed in Chapter Ten.
In the civil departments, Maitland had a similar approach to cutting
expenses. First he discovered that there were a lot of unnecessary expens-
es made on the spot without any government control. North had certain-
ly failed to increase his personal control over the civil servants. Not long
after his arrival, Maitland had made a tour over the island and came to
the conclusion that the civil departments were lacking the necessary zeal
and order. He decided to increase the control over this department and
issued regulations stating that no extra expenses could be made without
approval of the governor and the secretary.526
The agent of Jaffna was punished for his fraud, but this was an excep-
tional punishment and Maitland decided not to go into further detail in
the other cases for fear that this would cause too much unrest. He hoped
that the example of Jaffna was enough of a warning against such practices
in the future. Essential to Maitland’s system was the administrative con-
trol over his collectors in the outposts. Monthly reports had to be made,
with a statement on the financial accounts on the outposts. This was put
in to practice, as the many bundles of correspondence with the outposts
from 1805 onwards at the Sri Lanka National archives show. Indeed, the
larger part of these letters deal with financial matters and requests to
spend money.527
Maitland also abolished the board of revenue, and instead of the six
collectors with their agents as assistant, he limited the revenue depart-
ment to the appointment of eleven collectors who were required to make
yearly tours through their district to ensure that they were well informed
about what was happening and to report their findings to the govern-
ment. He raised the pay of these men, but at the same time decided that
the collectors would not be remunerated for their tours, but had to pay
for it from their own salary. Maitland expected that this would stimulate
the efficiency of his collectors and would make them more economical in
their spending patterns. Finally, he made the civil servants in England
accountable for their behaviour in Ceylon. This meant that if they wished
to pursue a further career, civil servants were forced to behave well on the
island to avoid public trial in England.528 In contrast to North, who
seemed to have only an eye for the southwest, Maitland expanded his
attention to the periphery, just as the Dutch had done.
These measures enhanced the power of the governor over the various
departments and centralized his power in Colombo, where the governor
still functioned with an executive council, which had first been appoint-
ed by Dundas to advise the governor on all sorts of matters after ties with
Madras and Calcutta were severed. North never really made use of this
council. Maitland relied a lot on the advice of the advocate fiscal
Alexander Johnstone. Part of their private correspondence can still be
consulted in Johnstone’s papers. The close cooperation between the two
was no secret, and often the executive council consisted only of the
governor, Alexander Johnstone and the chief secretary. Therefore, the
minutes of this council are very irregular. It certainly was not as impor-
tant as the political council had been in the days of Dutch rule.529
168 CHAPTER NINE
9.4 Understanding the island and the Dutch system
The tight control over the civil and military departments and the
increased efficiency was not enough to achieve the profit and order which
the British longed for. In line with the scheme that Dundas and
Glenbervie had worked out in 1801, Maitland aimed at turning the
island into a prosperous rice-producing region. Maitland realized that
successful government of the maritime district could only be realized if it
was based on a thorough knowledge and understanding of the island’s
natural and social constitution. Here Maitland again revealed his inclina-
tion towards the policies advocated three years earlier by Dundas, Hobart,
and Glenbervie. The last had promoted the creation of a society that
would concern itself with all sorts of knowledge on the island’s nature,
culture and history. Maitland did not found such a society, but he did
stimulate all efforts in that direction and sent his Jonhstone on various
tours around the island to look into subjects relating to traditional law,
administration of justice, education and agriculture. Maitland based his
policies by and large on the results of Johnstone’s researches.
Alexander Johnstone was a typical early nineteenth-century Oriental-
ist. He was interested in everything related to the history of the island’s
society, from indigenous religious texts and common law to Dutch prac-
tices and regulations. Copies of many of his manuscripts are found in the
collections of the colonial office in Kew and in the Sri Lanka National
Archives.530 After his return to London in the 1820s, he was involved in
the establishment of the Royal Asiatic Society in Britain, to which he
donated his papers, manuscripts and translations.531 Johnstone’s intensive
labour in the gathering information about Ceylon can be compared with
that of his contemporary Colin Mackenzie, who undertook a similar task
in South India for the government of Madras. The two had met first in
the 1770s in India, where Johnstone grew up as a boy, and Mackenzie fre-
quently visited his father’s house. According to the historian Nicolas
Dirks that is when they became “dearest friends”, and they kept in con-
tact from that time forward. In 1807, Johnstone went to India for a short
period to compare the situation there with that of Ceylon, and it is like-
ly that the two met again there.532
Johnstone did not work on his own; he was assisted by Jacob Burnand
and Captain Schneider. As we saw earlier, Burnand had been responsible
for information regarding the Dutch mode of governing in the maritime
provinces and strategies to increase the revenue. When he was still a
young recruit under Dutch rule, Captain Schneider had been educated to
become a civil engineer. Johnstone and Maitland were impressed with his
skills, and appointed him as surveyor.533 Between 1807 and 1808, he went
through all the districts, describing the state of agriculture and the possi-
bilities of improvement.534 He listed per village how many inhabitants it

counted, how much land was cultivated, and with what produce.
The image his survey gives of the state of the agriculture in many
regions is deplorable. In the Vanni, many of the village water tanks were
damaged and the inhabitants, unable to repair them, had moved away
from the villages and left the land waste.535 In some parts people were so
poor that they lived off what they found in the forest and could not even
afford a straw roof. Schneider suggested that the tanks needed to be
repaired and seed paddy needed to be given to help put these people back
on their feet. A lot of land was also laying waste in the southwest includ-
ing most of the ande-fields, half the produce of which had to be given to
government. In a few cases he pointed out that in Dutch times groups of
goyigama-naindes from specific villages were forced to repair annually to
these fields to sow it and that they received half of the crop, while people
from other villages had to deliver the oxen to plough the fields and were
likewise given a share of the crop. “Was this mode to be introduced
again”, he wrote, “it would tend to the benefit of government and the
mudaliyārs as well as the inferior heads of the villages ought to be ordered
to take care that all those ande fields be sowed.”536
More generally, Schneider complained that instead of cultivating the
abundant fertile soil, people cut out chēnas in which they grew paddy and
small grains and root vegetables. In addition, they lived off the coconuts
and jack fruit that they grew in their garden. This was unfavourable to
government, for the chēnas were difficult to tax and the garden trees were
not taxed at all. Schneider was of the opinion that a lot more people could
be involved in agriculture than were at that moment. The impression one
gets from these reports is that the supervision of agriculture was much
neglected in the first decade of British rule. The various shifts in land
policies will have contributed to the neglect of the fields by the peasants,
and the lack of interest of the part of the headmen.537
9.5 Changes in the department of justice and the native department
On the basis of the information gathered from these two men and his
own work, Johnstone drew up his advice for Maitland. This led to adjust-
ments of policy in the various districts in agricultural policy and the
native departments and a new plan for the department of justice. John-
stone had concluded that the provincial courts could best be replaced by
the former landraden, giving the native elite once again the power to
decide in native cases. The Sinhalese common law was too complicated
and because it was not written down, except in parts in a lengthy report
by Johnstone himself, could best be decided upon by the natives. That is
170 CHAPTER NINE
why the courts took too long to decide, which in turn hampered agricul-
ture. Maitland agreed and sent Johnstone home in 1809 to discuss the
matter with the Secretary of State and have a new charter of justice drawn
up. This plan was accepted by the Secretary, but withdrawn four months
later when a new Secretary of State was appointed and the provincial
courts were re-established.538
Through the work of Johnstone, Burnand, and Schneider, Maitland
was presented with a picture of the Dutch period of which the most
important element was the Dutch attitude towards the native system of
agricultural organization in general and service tenures in particular. The
Dutch were represented as conservative and thoughtful in their policies.
They based their decisions upon a thorough knowledge of society and
while they strove for change in the service obligations, they did so only
through a very gradual replacement of services for capitation taxes.
Whether or not this image of the Dutch policy on the island was correct,
it helped to justify Maitland’s own careful course.
This knowledge over the inland affairs in all districts helped Maitland
understand the power relations among the inhabitants and Johnstone
encouraged him to interfere in this. He commenced with a policy of
divide and rule in the southwest and Jaffna, where in his view the old elite
had gained too much power. The instructions he made for the collectors
of Matara and Jaffna bear witness to this policy. Maitland identified those
headmen they should engage and those whom they should try to ignore.
Both in Jaffna as in Matara, the power of the headmen was strongly relat-
ed to the religious establishments and Maitland advised his collectors to
use their authority regarding the temples and monasteries to single out
the less powerful ones.539
But I imagine independent of the benefit you will derive from a strict and
vigilant superintendence over the headmen of the cutcherry and the various
churches, that there are means in that district of Jaffna, if providently made
use of, of very materially strengthening the hands of government which is
principally the effect by forming an intimate connexion between the govern-
ment and one of the two temples at that place.
One of those temples is of late erection having been supported by
Vittilingane Chetty the great merchant at Jaffna. Vittalingane chitty whose
intrigues and influence with government enabled him render the new tem-
ple more powerful and to give it more sway in the country than the old one.
From this you will find that an inveterate jealousy exists between the bramies
[Brahmins] of the old and the new temple, which it will be your business to
keep as much alive as possible, giving however in everything you do a clear
and decided preference in point of support to the bramies of the old instead
of the new temple; and you will cultivate as much as possible the head
bramie whom you will find extremely useful if properly managed.540
Johnstone also urged Maitland to bond with the Catholic fishermen on
the coast and Catholics in the interior, by treating them as equal to the
Protestants. Much was expected from this group, if they attached them-
selves well to the British government they could in time counter the
Kandyan-Buddhist influence in the interior. At the same time, Maitland
meddled in Buddhist affairs and tried to establish a Buddhist council sep-
arate from the organization in Kandy, upon which he felt they were too
dependent.541 Thus instead of replacing the mudaliyārs as Andrews had
done in 1796, Maitland tried to undermine their power by making
alliances with other power groups on the island, which would render gov-
ernment less dependent on the mudaliyārs. At the same time, he reduced
the number of offices for native headmen and replaced those headmen
who were not performing well to assert his authority over them. In any
case, it did not help Maitland much in achieving his other major goal,
namely the improvement of agriculture.
9.6 Agricultural development
Frederick North had assumed that restricting the cinnamon production

to the four plantations in the environs of Colombo and Negombo would
suffice to supply the EIC with the annual demand of 450,000 pounds of
cinnamon. The other gardens and plantations were neglected and in the
final years of North’s administration the full demand was not met. When
Maitland came to the island, he concluded that the four plantations could
never cover the total demand and he reintroduced the former Dutch laws
that protected all cinnamon trees in the interior and allowed the peelers
to harvest trees on private lands. In addition, he ordered the headmen of
the cinnamon department to plant certain numbers of trees, although this
never reached the scale it had in the days of Van de Graaff. It really meant
a reversal from the multiform system developed by Van de Graaff to the
more rigid system of protective rules and regulations regarding cinnamon
tree that had existed prior to his term of office. In the end, about half of
the required produce came from the cinnamon plantations, and the rest
was taken from the gardens and woods in the interior. After the submis-
sion of Kandy, supplies from there once again added to the staple and in
the time of Governor Edward Barnes (1820-1822 and 1824-1831), the
Kandyans were allowed to pay their land-taxes in cinnamon, and some
Kandyan headmen started cinnamon plantations.542
At first, Maitland had set his mind on the agricultural improvement of
the island along the lines proposed by Glenbervie. He endeavoured to
repair water tanks and irrigation works, though not on the scale Glenber-
vie had planned, as these were after all expensive undertakings. Maitland
expected that a lot could be achieved from active involvement and super-
vision by the collectors, and supervision of agriculture was one of the rea-
172 CHAPTER NINE
sons why Maitland instructed all collectors to make a yearly tour through
their district. Though some complied, judging from their reports, in prac-
tice not much came from these tours. According to the historian
Kannangara, this was largely related to the fact that the collectors had to
pay for their tours themselves.543 Maitland was the first British ruler who
paid structural attention to the peripheral districts of the Vanni and the
East coast.
9.7 The periphery
In 1807, George Turnour was appointed collector of the Vanni with

orders to investigate the state of the Vanni and draft a plan for improve-
ment. Maitland had gained knowledge of Thomas Nagel’s work in the
Vanni under Van de Graaff, and ordered Turnour to use Nagel’s reports as
a guideline for his own work. Turnour unfortunately could not get hold
of a copy of the paper before he left for a tour around the district, which
he found in a “most deplorable state of poverty and wretchedness”. The
situation of the region had declined after the British take-over:
When we consider the care and prudence with which Mr Nagel formed his
system of administration and the vigilance and activity with which he
attended to its execution we can feel little surprise at any effect that followed
its sudden overthrow and the substitution of a fluctuating management,
with […] a rapid succession of collectors, residing at a distance and acting
through the delegated agency of people, whose education and habits of life
excepting in the instance of my predecessor / equally incapacitated them for
the task.544
In addition, since 1800 nine-tenths of the cattle had died from a disease
that was still virulent in the countryside. The dams of the principal water
tanks had been ruined by great storms in 1802, and in 1805 one of the
vanniyārs had rebelled and overran the Vanni resulting in substantial
damage to the fields and dams. Finally he mentions the lack of rains in
the previous two years.
These repeated and heavy losses involved the inhabitants of the district in
one general ruin, and the advances made for their support being feeble, ill-
timed and too much under the control of the moodeliars, have tended to
incur them with debts without affording them any substantial relief. The
want of the superintending and controlling principle of Mr Nagel’s system
is sufficiently apparent from the preceding statement.545
Although Turnour considered Nagel’s system of government an expensive
one, he did not think think Nagel would have made the investments if it
was not worth it. Turnour therefore decided to more or less copy Nagel’s
system by appointing adigārs to counter the power of the native headmen.
These were to superintend the advances of rice seed made by government

to the inhabitants and at the same time they were to prevent embezzle-
ment in assessments of the tithe of the crop. Turnour roughly followed
Nagel’s administrative organization of the district. The same happened in
Batticaloa, where translations of Burnand’s extensive memoir were used as
a guide.546
In 1815, Simon Sawers wrote a short memorandum upon leaving the
district after six years of collectorship. In this he paid homage to the her-
itage of Burnand and wrote that the most useful information on the dis-
trict was found in Burnand’s memorandum and that “the plans therein
fully detailed from the cases upon which the system at present followed is
founded; and it is my opinion vesting upon six years of experience, that
the more strictly Mr Burnand’s plans are adhered to the better, so far as
they are consistent with the more liberal and equitable spirit of the
English government.”547
Between 1806 and 1811, Maitland managed to double the revenue of
the paddy-fields from 128,750 to 255,500 parrahs of paddy. This increase
was gained by and large in the peripheral districts and considering the fact
that the revenue on the fields was fixed at one-tenth, the total production
was ten times as much.548 Anthony Bertolacci was a civil servant who had
come to the island in the days of North and he remained there until 1810.
In 1817, he published a book on the financial and commercial state of the
island and included his own advice about how to improve the situation.
Bertolacci praised Maitland for turning to the peripheral regions and
explained the particular efforts that were made there to improve agricul-
ture. For example, he stressed the propriety of the government lending
seed corn to the peasants without interest. He also commented on the
failure to improve the rice production in the southwestern districts and he
used the common argument that the mode of landownership among the
Sinhalese hampered all improvement.549
In January 1809, Maitland commented on the worrisome situation in
the southwest as follows:
This enormous encrease [sic] has taken place in those districts where the gov-
ernment reached the cultivator himself and could see its own measures car-
ried into full effect. In the Manar district a similar progression of improve-
ment is rapidly taking place; but in all the Cingalese [Sinhalese] part of the
island, where government is alone able to get at the nature through the
medium of a head man, the base is widely different; no such improvement
has or is likely to take place, and it is only yesterday that from the activity of
one of the sitting magistrates, I discovered, that for years past, the returns
made by the modeliars of the cultivated lands, in the district were just 15 per
cent under the real cultivation that existed. Should there be therefore any
doubt existing in the minds of government with regard to the policy I have
ever stated of diminishing the power of the Modeliars, I am confident this
174 CHAPTER NINE
statement will completely do it away and I beg leave further to refer on this
very important subject to Mr Johnstone.550
Maitland however did not intend to make any changes in the mode of
land ownership; the experiments of North and Andrews had shown the
impropriety of this. It was by his policy of undermining the power of the
headmen that he tried to get the people to produce more rice. This
change of view is discussed in the next chapter: first the mode of land pos-
session hampered development, later the headmen hampered develop-
ment. In fact, although he had resumed the service tenures, Maitland had
continued North’s practice of paying the headmen and lascorins in money
instead of accomodessans. On the possibility of improvement of the agri-
culture in the southwest, Schneider had advised him the following:
For improving the whole district it would be better to order the mudliars of
the corles and pattoes and the other headmen, they having very little to do
to take care that all the fields be properly and annually sown, and that all the
dams and tanks be kept in good order, and further to cause that all the
canals, thro’ which the water is led to the fields be digged and deepened.
Should any fields be found after issuing of the said order the above men-
tioned headmen shall not only be therefore responsible but also for the loss
sustained by that negligence […].551
Maitland did not take up all of Schneider’s recommendations. Instead, he
decided to increase the power of the paddy tax farmers by having them
supervise the sowing and harvesting of the crop. At the same time, he for-
bade the chēna cultivation, to protect the cinnamon, but also because the
chēnas did not deliver much taxes. In addition, Maitland fell back on
some of the Dutch methods to improve the agriculture in these districts,
Burnand being his main advisor in this. The collector of Matara was for
example instructed to implement as far as possible the regulations that
were issued by Burnand in the district of Batticaloa when he was collec-
tor of that region in Dutch times. As we saw in Chapter Five, Burnand’s
main strategy in Batticaloa had been the replacement of the native chiefs
by government agents.552
It was also in this period that Maitland developed the view that the
island needed to have European entrepreneurs investing their capital in
the land. This had been strictly forbidden by Dundas in his instructions
of 1801, but Johnstone convinced Maitland of the judiciousness of
attracting European planters after his journey to Madras where he had
travelled to compare the state of agriculture there with that in Ceylon. He
had come to the conclusion that the situation in Ceylon was much differ-
ent from that in India. On Ceylon there was a great deal of land laying
waste which could easily be brought into cultivation by European capital-
ists, which would stimulate the island’s economy. The natives could work
for them and in addition labourers could be brought over from India and
China. When Johnstone returned to London with his mission to change

the charter of justice, he also proposed this change, which was eventually
approved of by the Crown. It was only in the late 1820s though that such
capitalists were attracted.553
Thus, whereas in the Vanni, Jaffna, and Batticaloa the Dutch example
was followed from Maitland’s time onwards, the situation in the south-
west was different. Maitland would have preferred to organize the govern-
ment there on the model of Batticaloa, but he failed to do so because the
power of the native headmen was too strong. In general, Maitland’s agrar-
ian policies for the southwest differed much from the Dutch example: he
did not wish to engage the headmen in the further cultivation of the dis-
trict, but rather wished to attract Europeans to invest their capital. The
former agricultural enterprises like in Diviture were not continued, to the
regret of the inhabitants. In 1809, the collector noted that the estate of
Diviture was flooded. The inhabitants explained to him that they had cul-
tivated the vast area at the time of Governor Van de Graaff, when various
rivulets had been dug to drain the superfluous water from Diviture. They
went on to state that “after this place surrendered to the British Crown,
the work of this country was neglected and not continued and that there-
fore by falling of trees in those rivulets caused the course of the water to
be stopped and was filled up again”.554
It seems that the restless beginning of British rule and the attempts of
Maitland to undermine the power of the headmen actually had the oppo-
site effect on the agriculture. The reason why Maitland held on so strict-
ly to these measures is related to his ideas about progress and develop-
ment, which are discussed in the next chapter.
9.8 The aftermath: accommodation to local conditions
Maitland’s successors, Robert Brownrigg (1811-1820) and Edward

Barnes (1820-1822 and 1824-1831), by and large followed his adminis-
trative and institutional set-up. In this sense Maitland’s historic reputa-
tion is appropriate: he placed the government on a regular footing. Of
course, considering that he was responsible for the occupation of the
Kanyan Kingdom in 1815, Brownrigg was concerned more with the
administrational organization of Kandy. Although at first it was agreed
that the Kandyan nobles were to rule their provinces independently,
Brownrigg changed his mind after a rebellion broke out in 1818. The
reorganization of the Kandyan administration was done following the
example of the institutional organization of the maritime provinces. Only
the judiciary remained set on a separate footing.555
The aftermath of Maitland’s agricultural development plans for the
176 CHAPTER NINE
southwest was tragic. At first, three years of drought and cattle plague
caused a famine and impoverishment in Matara in the years 1812-1813.
In addition, there was an outbreak of disease and people were moving
away from the district because they were not allowed to cultivate in
chēnas. Once again, gangs of robbers were making the region unsafe.556
Not surprisingly, we find from 1813 and 1817 series of collectors’ letters
discussing whether a change in the system of taxation could make the
people more keen on producing more. The answer was generally that this
would not serve as a remedy, that the key was in the superivision of the
agriculture and that this required the involvement of native headmen.
The British policymakers continued to search for solutions for the bad
state of agriculture in structural changes in the mode of land possessions,
systems of inheritance of land or taxation, topics that were not discussed
in Dutch times.557
It is also typical that the local answers to such problems were almost
always that the bad state of agriculture in the interior related to the
demise in power of the native headmen: they were not overseeing agricul-
ture as they had in the past, supervising the sowing of crops, and the
repair of dams and canals, in return for which they had received a small
part of the crop of all fields. This traditional system had fallen apart in
Maitland’s time and according to the collectors this was the cause for the
bad state of agriculture. In addition they mention the irrigation works
with which the Dutch had started, and which had been taken up by some
collectors, but were never finished.558 Edward Barnes was the first gover-
nor to undertake such activities on a scale comparable to that of the
Dutch times, to the cost of the peasants who were forced to work hard on
the public works for their service tenures.559
Whereas the institutional organization remained largely untouched
under Maitland’s successors, government policies and practice did
change. Under Brownrigg the granary ideal was abandoned and he
focused more on the facilitation of the production of cash crops like cof-
fee. Johnstone’s mission to Europe in 1809-1810 had resulted in the
approval of European private investments and landownership in
Ceylon.560 However, Ceylon’s position within the empire was still not an
attractive one. While coffee from the West Indies was imported cheaply
to sell on Britain’s markets, coffee from Ceylon still paid high import
duties. Brownrigg encountered a similar problem with the export of
arrack to India, where officials favoured and protected the Indian-made
arrack. The situation reminds of the Dutch period, when Ceylonese prod-
ucts were unable to compete with the same products from Java which
were protected by the policies of the High Government. Nonetheless
Brownrigg’s lobbying of members of Parliament proved fruitful in the
end, and the high tarrifs were rescinded.561
Barnes continued to improve the circumstances for foreign investment

and colonial control by undertaking large infrastructural projects. As with
the irrigation project, he made intensive use of the gratuitous services and
relied heavily on native headmen to organize this. He justified this prac-
tice by arguing that the service was used in the interest of the communi-
ty only. The increased use of the gratuitous services is something that had
already begun in the days of Brownrigg, particularly in relation to his con-
quest of Kandy. Thus, we find Brownrigg ordering lists to be made of
services due to government per community or caste, something that
reminds of the policies of Van de Graaff.562 In Kandy, Barnes allowed
people to pay their taxes and remunerate their services by producing
cinnamon for the government in their gardens. It was a situation not
unlike the system of forced cultivation of cinnamon under Van de Graaff.
A major difference was that the services were not openly used for private
matters, nor were the European investors supposed to rely on the servic-
es for labour on the plantations as had been the case in Dutch times.
Finances improved in the course of the 1820s, thanks to the revenue from
Kandy and the increasing income from coffee production, which eventu-
ally became the most important of the island’s products.563 Although cin-
namon still accounted for a regular profit, the market was taken over by
cassia, a type of cinnamon of lesser quality found elsewhere.564 Another
noteworthy development in this period was the rapid growth in popula-
tion, which could probably be related to the inoculation campaigns
against smallpox.
Although Barnes did not refer as much to the Dutch period as Mait-
land had done, the period of his government probably compares best with
that of Van de Graaff. Maitland’s strict attitude regarding the native head-
men was abandoned, and Barnes made it an important point to treat the
headmen with respect and to make the most of them.565 The hostile atti-
tude towards the headmen and the rigid policies of Maitland’s tenure were
over and the policies of the British government accommodated to the
local circumstances.
But changes were once again in the wind, when in 1823 it was
announced that an investigation into the government and revenue of the
island was to be initiated from London. The committee came in 1828,
and it was once again decided to change the institutional basis of the gov-
ernment and the basic policies.566 As shall be seen in the next chapter,
metropolitan involvement in affairs on Ceylon was far more intense in
British times than it had ever been under Dutch rule either on Ceylon or
on Java, which remained a Dutch possession.
178 CHAPTER NINE
9.9 Conclusion
North had left behind a chaotic and expensive administration and a coun-
tryside in very bad condition. The interior had become insecure due to
his new land policies. It is therefore not surprising that Maitland put most
of his energy into the reorganization of the administration, which he
totally revamped, revoking many of his predecessor’s inland policies in the
process. This was all done to establish peace and order and to cut expens-
es. It is also in that context that Maitland decided to have the remaining
Dutch inhabitants expelled from the island. Those who decided to remain
could not apply for any government assistance. Maitland was also the first
to put real effort in getting to know the island. He sent his closest
employee, Alexander Johnstone, on a tour around the island, to provide
him with all sorts of advice about the management of the colony. It was
on the basis of this information that Maitland developed his strategy of
divide and rule in order to contain the power of the native headmen.
During Maitland’s regime the granary ideal formulated by Dundas in
1801 continued to be the basis of his inland policies. Whereas Maitland
was seemingly successful in the peripheral districts, he could not get grip
on the agricultural production in the southwest, which frustrated him
much. He tried to change this by undermining the power of the native
headmen, but this only had the opposite effects. In contrast to the Dutch
development schemes, Maitland did not actively pursue the involvement
of the native headmen. This did not harm them significantly because they
had already grown into a strong, independent landowning class, thanks in
part, perhaps, to North’s chaotic administration and his new land policies.
The real growth of their power strongly related to the Dutch policies in
the second half of the eighteenth century, for it was at this time that their
power was substantially enhanced and their possessions and capital
increased. In comparison to the Dutch times, the relationship between
the mudaliyārs and the colonial government was of a different nature in
Maitland’s period. They were set further apart from the colonial officials,
because they did not jointly venture in businesses on the island. The
absence of any interest in indigenous religion and education on the part
of the British may have contributed to the cultural divide between the
headmen and the Europeans.
The Dutch burgher community probably lost the most from the
British the take-over. They never became administrative middlemen, as
North had wanted them to be. Instead, they lost their privileged position
vis-à-vis the government and thereby lost the attraction as trading part-
ners. In time, their local trading ventures were taken over by Karāva entre-
preneurs. Clearly, as migrants the Dutch inhabitants had never fully fused
with the native society, despite the intermarriages. Therefore, they had
never become an indispensible factor in the government of the interior

and they possessed no autonomous power over the inhabitants compara-
ble to that of the mudaliyars. In practice, they formed a temporary link
between the British government and the native society because of their
local knowledge, but not because of their power over the inhabitants.
Maitland paid little attention to the growth of cash crops, but focused
on the rice production. In this he was however not very successful, which
can be attributed partly to his hostile attitude to the headmen. In the end
he did open the way for European investors to start plantations on the
island. This only really took of in the 1820, when London lifted the high
tariffs on coffee from outside the West Indies. Maitland did not involve
the native headmen in this type of agricultural enterprise, even in the case
of the cultivation of cinnamon. The energy and capital put into the devel-
opment of coffee, indigo, cinnamon, and kiate (teak) plantations in the
last decades of the eighteenth century was lost because these products had
been purchased only by the Dutch government. As before only the tradi-
tional indigenous crops like coconut and areca did well on the open
market.
In hindsight, the transitional period followed the trajectory suggested
by the regime change model: after a turbulent period and various changes
of authority, the colonial government searched for stabilization. Although
Maitland proclaimed a return to former practice, he actually created a
new regime. In contrast to what is usually assumed, Maitland did not
“just” revert to the Dutch system, but picked out those elements which
he thought suitable. His choices were based on personal experience on the
island and the advice of Burnand and Johnstone, but also on British ideas
of proper rule developed in London and India. These ideas are explained
in the next chapter. Although the administrative organization remained
by and large as Maitland left it, the real accommodation of the colonial
policy to local circumstances only started after his departure, but again
this was only short-lived.
180
CHAPTER TEN
BRITISH CEYLON AND THE INDIAN EXPERIENCE:

CONNECTING POLICIES
It has become clear that despite the similarities in the Dutch and British
approaches regarding the interior, there were some structural differences.
This counted in particular for the approaches towards the native headmen
in the southwest, the organization of the judiciary department and the
implementation of the law and the organization of the labour force and
landownership. Local responses to British policies differed, but in many
cases it was impossible to directly implement the intended policies; for
example, the southwest never turned into the rich rice-producing area
that Dundas wanted and North and Maitland strove for. Still, despite the
accommodation to many of the local practices and the foundations of
colonial power as developed under the Dutch, the British remained per-
sistent in certain instances and for example they never resorted to the
practice of forced cultivation as the Dutch did.
It has been pointed out in the previous chapters that historians tend to
portray governor North as a radical and idealistic reformer and Maitland
as a pragmatic and reactionary ruler. However, not much attention has
been paid to the actual inspiration behind both their respective policies.
In this chapter, I argue that both North and Maitland were ideologically
inspired and tried to accommodate their policies to contemporary politi-
cal trends in Britain and India. This places North’s radicalism in a differ-
ent perspective, and calls into question Maitland’s conservatism and his
proclaimed return to the Dutch system of government.
10.1 In search of a proper rule for India
Colonial policy was a hotly debated issue in late eighteenth-century

Britain and was much influenced by contemporary ideas on progress and
development. Discussions on colonialism arose in response to two drastic
developments. First was the expansion of British power in India, which
had begun in earnest midway through the eighteenth century with the
conquests of Robert Clive in Bengal. The violence in India, complement-
ed by a chaotic administrative organization, often through sinister
alliances with local rulers, sparked criticism in England. Second was the
loss of the thirteen colonies of North America after the War of American
BRITISH CEYLON AND THE INDIAN EXPERIENCE 181
Independence (1775-1784). The passionate demands of self-determina-

tion by European colonists in America and their victory in the subsequent
revolt against their mother country, left a deep mark on British pride.
As a consequence, the 1780s and 1790s are distinguished by significant
reflections among British policymakers and intellectuals about the nature
and purposes of colonial rule. In concurrence with the general intellectu-
al tendencies sweeping Europe, people in Britain felt that colonies stimu-
lated greed for luxury goods and corrupted the British mind. This found
its expression first in the influential anti-slavery movement. Abolitionists
managed to get a broad following in Britain from all sections of society,
and Britain grew to be the leading European country in the anti-slavery
debates of the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries.567 One result
was private experiments with the emancipation of slaves on the planta-
tions in the West Indies and the establishment of the Sierra Leone Com-
pany, which offered voluntary black labour as a morally superior alterna-
tive to the slave trade in Africa. Despite the limited success of the
Company, Sierra Leone, with its capital bearing the symbolic name Free-
town, was to grow into a safe haven for former slaves in Africa.568 In 1807,
the slave trade was abolished, and within a few years the British managed
to pressure many other European countries to do the same.569 Many his-
torians have sought to explain the success of the abolitionist movement,
and for most of them it is difficult to believe that it was motivated only
by true altruistic motives.
The British historian Linda Colley, for example, has suggested a causal
connection between the development of the antislavery movement and
the American War of Independence, by arguing that through the aboli-
tionist cause the British could show off their moral superiority in compar-
ison to the Americans.570 The sincere belief in the economic advantages of
free labour, one of the propositions of Adam Smith, is another factor. In
that context, the growth of capitalism and industrialization in Britain was
a necessary condition for abolitionism to succeed. Recently, historians
have turned to cultural and religious factors to explain the success of abo-
litionism in Britain, and its concomitant failure in countries like the
Netherlands.571
The impeachment of Warren Hastings was the other major political
issue that stemmed from the general anti-colonial spirits of the 1780s that
were described above. Hastings had been governor and governor-general
of Bengal from 1772 to 1785 and was responsible for the expansion of
British power in the subcontinent during that period. Parliamentarian
Edmund Burke was the main advocate for his impeachment and in 1786
he laid before Parliament twenty-two charges of “high crimes and misde-
meanours”. Although Parliament did not accept all charges, Hastings was
accused of ruling the Indian properties arbitrarily and consequently of
182 CHAPTER TEN
setting a bad example for his successors.572 The emphasis in the discussion
was on the moral behaviour of the British overseas and resulted in the
reorganization of the administrative structure of the Company in India in
1787.
The debates regarding British rule in India were also influenced by
contemporary publications on the history, culture and religion of India by
Alexander Dow and others. In the 1770s and 1780s, interest in the native
languages and culture had increased and men like William Jones and
Charles Wilkins zealously collected and translated information regarding
India’s ancient history. They published their findings in Asiatic Researches,
the journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, which they established in Cal-
cutta in 1783. Their portrayal of ancient Indian civilization was usually
very positive, and contemporary critics of colonialism like Raynal and
Smith contrasted their positive descriptions of India and with the Euro-
peans’ ruthless and violent behaviour in the region.573
These studies gave the debate a historic twist and fitted it in the cur-
rent concept of progress of civilization: India was considered stuck mid-
way in the stages of human development. There was a strong image of a
civilization that had once been great but that had declined thanks to cor-
rupt Oriental despots who had brought the people to a stage of indolence
and apathy and brought development to a standstill. The British attitude
in India had not changed it for the better, since the EIC servants had
copied the despotic behaviour of the native power holders, instead of rul-
ing the country by higher British standards. In the course of the 1780s, a
consensus was reached that it was the task of the British to bring “just
rule” to the subcontinent. This assumption at first helped define colonial
policies, but at a later stage it once again legitimized British expansion in
the subcontinent.574 The contemporary intellectual digressions on moral
politics, freedom of trade and individualism helped shape the arguments
and the work of intellectuals like Adam Smith much influenced the
debates.
Jennifer Pitts recently analysed liberal arguments relative to colonial
rule in the speeches of Edmund Burke and saw many comparisons
between his line of thinking and Adam Smith’s theory on moral philoso-
phy. Smith had found a way to explain variation in societies around the
world by seeing them as determined by historical developments. He
described these societies in a hierarchical manner, with “improvement” as
a key concept, and approached the various societies as impartially as pos-
sible, stressing the universality of moral principles and expressions like the
law. This implied that all societies were capable of improvement, and in
the end because of this intrinsic aspect of all societies, none could be con-
sidered absolutely superior to the other. His sympathetic attitude towards
other societies and the absence of value judgements of one society over
the other are a hallmark of his work. In Smith’s view, the falseness of the
popular presumption of European superiority over Asian and other soci-
eties was proven by the behaviour of Europeans in the colonial contexts.575
Burke expressed a belief in the universality of principles like justice and
humanity and like Smith he stressed the importance of sympathy for the
subjects. Neither he nor Smith was against colonialism as such, both real-
ized that opposition to colonialism was not a viable option. However, the
fact that the native society of India was in a backward stage of develop-
ment did not mean that the British subjects in India should be treated dif-
ferently from subjects in Britain itself. In fact, the British overseas had to
behave with the same moral rigor that would be expected from them in
Britain itself. The fact that they worked in India changed nothing, and if
they behaved morally this would work to the betterment of the Indian
subjects, who would improve naturally.576
The Indian question remained largely a parliamentary affair and the
initial popular interest in the impeachment of Hastings petered out in the
beginning of the 1790s. Eventually, after many years of hearings, Hastings
was cleared of the charges in 1795. Nonetheless, the affair had stirred up
a substantial discussion about the future of Britain in India, which may
have been its greatest legacy. It was the type of debate that, as we saw, was
by and large absent in the Netherlands, and it caused a substantial diver-
gence between Dutch and British colonial policy in the East.
Burke’s point that the corrupt situation in India had a bad influence on
the Company’s administrators and seduced them to indulge in a form of
despotic rule detested in Britain was generally accepted. Tighter control
over the Indian government was needed, and Parliament installed a Board
of Control to supervise the governor general in India. Secondly, it was
assumed that the low salaries which the Company paid its servants dis-
couraged better qualified people from joining the service. Because of the
low wages they received, it was difficult for employees to resist the temp-
tations that India offered in the form of private trade and private dealings
with native princes. Hence, the wages of the Company’s personnel were
increased considerably.577
Last of all, the administration in India itself had to be set on proper
footing. The first region to be worked on was Bengal, which formed the
principle territorial base of British in India. Henry Dundas as president
of the Board of Control, together with Marquess Charles Cornwallis as
governor-general, set up a new system of administration in Bengal. The
new arrangement found its origin in the enlightened criticisms of Burke
and Smith and was based on the idea that “just rule” in India should be
based on the same principles of what was considered just in Britain.
Strong emphasis was laid on the universality of the principles underlying
law and economics. If people’s rights and property were secured, they
184 CHAPTER TEN
would automatically grow keen on increasing their property by making

investments, and development would follow.578
Freedom was an important element in these anticipated improvements
and “feudal” relations and slavery were considered absolutely detrimental
to the development of society and therefore they had to be banned as
soon as possible. Because of the emphasis on security of property, the
judges and courts took a central position in the new system. Although
native law was administered, the principles of the English court-system
were considered universal. British professional judges were employed and
they were assisted by natives who advised them on local laws and customs.
The function of district collector was subordinated to the courts of jus-
tice and the collector or his assistants could be prosecuted if they abused
the natives, for instance by collecting more than was assigned to him. This
separation of powers was considered necessary to prevent that arbitrari-
ness in the Indian administration so characteristic in the past.579
As for the revenue administration, the organization relied on the
zamindars, the former tax gatherers of the Mughal court. Following the
physiocratic ideal, they were to function in the new system as landlords
and were seen as an engine for change and development. The revenue col-
lection was so organized that they would naturally press for agricultural
development: they paid their tax in advance and this was fixed perma-
nently per village. Hence, once the revenue was settled, all increase in pro-
duce would be to the advantage of the landholders. If a landholder could
not meet the revenue demands, his lands were put up for sale to someone
capable of meeting the obligation. The new system of administration was
based on the idea that the British government should not interfere in or
regulate Indian society too much. The juridical and institutional frame-
work made this unnecessary; development would come naturally and
autonomously under these just circumstances. This so-called permanent
settlement was passed in Parliament in 1793 and put into full effect from
then on.580
The audience at home was content, for India was now ruled in a just
and proper manner. This stood in contrast with the West Indies, where
slavery was still a stain on the British Empire. India now functioned as a
counterexample, where British rule was just and proper. Peter Marshall
has aptly described how, for the next several decades, abolitionism divert-
ed attention from India in the course of the 1790s. He shows how after
1793 India was not only seen as an example of morally good colony, but
that in contrast to the 1780s, the conquests in India, in particular those
made by Wellesley, added to the national pride. The focus of moral liber-
als in Britain remained on West Indies until the 1820s.581 In India itself,
however, the functioning of the permanent settlement was a matter of
debate. On the one hand it was argued that the government lost out on
any increase in production; on the other hand it was said that despite the
high expectations, the zamindars were not inclined to promote agricultur-
al improvement, but rather did their best to evade taxes.582 This debate
resulted in the development of an alternative revenue system in the
Madras presidency, the initiative for which originated in India and not in
Britain.583
10.2 Frederick North and the Bengal reforms
Both the Governors North and Maitland sat in Parliament in the 1790s
and witnessed the reorganization of the EIC, the settlement for Bengal,
and the result of the impeachment of Hastings. They could not have
missed the effect of the antislavery movement on these matters and it is
likely that they took part in the discussions. When North took office as
governor, the Bengal system was still held in high regard. Dundas, who
played such an important role in the formulation of the policies for
Ceylon, had been actively involved in the administrative modernization
in Bengal. It is therefore not difficult to discern parallels between the
administrational developments in India and Ceylon. Clearly, Governor
North was inclined towards the approach carried out in Bengal, with its
emphasis on social theory and the universality of moral values. Many of
North’s regulations and ideas in Ceylon echo the changes that took place
within the Company’s organization a few years earlier. In fact, the Bengal
project helps us understand North’s drive for change in Ceylon.
For example, he complained of the lack of professionalism of the civil
servants, which he sought to improve by raising their salaries and organ-
izing their pensions. He did his utmost to make sure that a colonial career
in Ceylon became an attractive one. Dundas encouraged him in this mat-
ter: “I am clearly of the opinion that the same rule of patronage and pro-
motion should be adopted in Ceylon that I have enforced with success in
India.”584 Another direct influence of the Company reforms was found in
the judiciary. Dundas had instructed North to follow the Bengal proce-
dures of registration of government regulations and to organize the
supreme court after the example of Bengal. It is a striking coincidence
that, when from late 1799 onwards, North zealously started to reform his
administration, Governor-General Wellesley decided to export the Bengal
system of rule to Madras.585 Is this what directly inspired North, or possi-
bly reinforced his confidence?
In any case, the major judicial reforms began after personal communi-
cation with the governor-general and on the advice of the chief justice
Edmund Carrington who had come from Bengal and knew the system. It
was in this context that North separated the judiciary and the revenue
186 CHAPTER TEN
departments. As in Bengal he wished to divide their powers and make

sure that the collectors were supervised properly in order to secure the
property of the peasants. At the root of North’s policies lay the idea that
security of property through the application of British institutions was the
best means to achieve improvement, again based on the Bengal model. To
provide for the proper administration of justice, North wanted to appoint
professional European judges in Ceylon after the Bengal example, not
only in the supreme court but in all courts, which is why he dismissed the
native landraden and installed the provincial courts. He also intended
these to be run by British professionals rather than by the collectors and
native headmen.
It is important to realize that in contrast to what is usually thought,
North’s reforming zeal was not unique, but fitted the spirit of the time.
This also explains why he met with little opposition from home, despite
the extra expenses incurred for the new judicial system. Dundas totally
agreed with North’s new plans for the judiciary, and repeatedly instruct-
ed him to follow the practices in Bengal.586 The only obstacle North met
was that he never got the professional judges for the provincial courts that
he had asked for. Hobart, who had succeeded Dundas in March 1801,
opposed their despatch for the simple reason that they would be too
expensive. The administration of justice finally had to make shift with
some of the civil servants that were sent out by Dundas.587
The reorganization of the revenue department carried out under
North, with the Revenue Board henceforth controlling the agents, should
be seen as part of the same effort to control and prevent abuse. And like
the judicial system it was copied from the system developed on the sub-
continent, and again Dundas concurred with this move and had actually
instructed North in 1801 to organize the revenue department in this
manner.588 North’s land policies were likewise inspired by the settlement
in Bengal although there were signficant differences. The service tenures
formed a particular problem, because these did not exist as such in
Bengal, and they certainly stood in the way of the improvement of socie-
ty as envisaged by North. In line with the current mode of thinking about
property and free labour, North was certain that the people would work
much harder and produce more if they reaped the fruits of their labour.
In 1803, two years after he had abolished the service tenures, he advo-
cated the institution of a permanent settlement per proprietor rather than
per village as had been the case in Bengal. After every purchase of land, a
settlement was to be made for the term of possession. During that term
all improvements would be to the profit of the proprietor.589 Whereas for
the rule of law, North had copied directly the instruments developed in
Bengal, in the case of the revenue administration he came up with his
own adjustments which were based more on theoretical ideas than on
practical experience. In relation to the ideal of free labour, North’s

attempts to forbid the importation of slaves and enslavement on the
island, and his efforts to improve the position of slaves in relation to their
masters have to be mentioned too. Unlike in the Dutch period, the evi-
dence of slaves was admitted in court to protect them from abuse. By
abandoning caste servitude on the island, the low castes in Jaffna, the
Nalluas and Palluas, which had been held in virtual slavery by their caste
obligations towards the higher castes, were freed from these bonds.590
The similarities with the Bengal system and the adoption of rule to the
current ideals explain why North had a high reputation in England,
where the Bengal reforms had been applauded and were in fact contrast-
ed with the West Indies as a good example of proper and just colonial
rule. It also shows that North was not the exception in colonial policy that
he is often shown to be; in fact he fitted in well with the political tenden-
cies at home. This also explains why, despite Maitland’s very severe criti-
cisms of North’s administration, North was not reproached for his rule on
Ceylon. The criticism did not even hamper his career: in fact, “London”
stood up for North after the complaints of Maitland:
Lord Castlereigh has not entered into the discussion of your charges against
Mr North’s administration. The chief expences seem to have originated
entirely from the war and are solely attributable to it. His government pre-
viously does not seem to have been otherwise than economical, and you do
full justice to his high honor and integrity.591
The same is true for North’s reputation in the history books. He gained
the sympathy of historians because his moral approach appealed to them.
Men like Colvin R. de Silva and H.A.J. Hullugalle attribute his radical
zeal to his youthfulness, and praise his intentions.592 North’s legacy in the
historiography has reinforced the image that there was an absolute differ-
ence between Dutch and British policy. The Dutch government is seen as
part of the ancien régime, that of the British is seen as influenced by mod-
ern traits. Moreover, because Maitland reversed many of North’s measures
and returned to the Dutch regulations, his rule is also considered reac-
tionary and conservative.
Now that we have established that North was less exceptional than he
has been portrayed, we may turn to the question of Maitland’s motives.
How did Maitland’s policy relate to that of the Dutch in their last decade
on Ceylon, and how does it relate to the developments in India? Like
North he had witnessed the reorganization of the EIC, while in Parlia-
ment he had opposed Hastings and revealed an anti-expansionist attitude.
As an officer in San Domingo in the late 1790s he had also witnessed the
slave-liberation and the subsequent civil war.593 As we shall see, develop-
ments in Maitland’s day actually had a more progressive outlook than is
usually assumed.
188 CHAPTER TEN
10.3 Maitland and the return of the European despot
When Maitland was sent out to Ceylon, he was urged to economize and
make the colony financially healthy. Under the pretence of cutting
expenses, he overturned the whole administrative establishment by re-
forming the revenue and judicial departments. He abandoned the princi-
ple of spreading government power over the various institution, and did
away with the controlling mechanisms installed by Governor North in
the Revenue Board. All power of government was now integrated in the
functions of the collector, who acted as overseer of agriculture, revenue
collector and judge. The provincial courts were discontinued and the
landraden re-established, with the collectors as presidents and native
headmen as judges. Moreover, Maitland restored the service tenures and
caste obligations. In all, his reforms ran contrary to those of North and by
extension to the ideals underlying the Bengal administration.594
Maitland was certainly not ordered by his superiors to take this course
of action. Nobody had demanded it from him, and in fact the metropo-
lis was not all that happy with Maitland’s reforms. We already saw that
Castlereigh criticized Maitland for expressing his negative opinion of
North’s administration. In other despatches, we find that Castlereigh
opposed the re-establishments of the landraden, and that he wished to
keep judicial power in the hands of European judges instead of with the
mudaliyārs. He was often wary of the reforms that Maitland initiated, but
realized that there was not much he could do about because of the dis-
tance and lack of local knowledge and because the Napoleonic wars occu-
pied most of his time and attention.595 For example with regard to the
service tenures, the only aspect of North’s policy that London had had
reservations about, but which had been approved of anyway after enthu-
siastic reports from North, he wrote disapprovingly to Maitland: “With
respect to the land rents we cannot form here a judgement upon the sub-
ject but we hope the line you have taken is the true one and permanent-
ly true.”596
The question thus remains, why did Maitland make so many amend-
ments in the colonial administration while risking the criticism of his
superiors? The following quote, from Maitland’s despatch to Lord Castle-
reigh on 13 Janyary 1806, has been cited often as a distillation of Mait-
land’s criticism of North’s policies: it is an eloquent remark made by
Maitland in one of his first despatches in which he dealt with effects of
North’s abolition of the service tenures.597
By the explanations I have already given, your lordship will perceive that the
tenure on which land rested here, is not peculiar to the island, but exactly
the same with what exist in every country in the world in a certain state of
society; or in other words, that there being no money in the island to pay for
the protection afforded by government, the subjects under that government

agree to pay for that protection by a certain portion of their labour – The
same was the base in England; the same is the base still in the more barbar-
ious parts of Europe.
If this be true, we need not look to the island of Ceylon, but exemplify
what has happened here by a reference to our own country, and I think your
lordship will agree with me upon reflection that it would have been a most
strange and unaccountable measure supposing it possible, when we were in
this state of society, if one of the ancient barons had pulled out of his pock-
et Adam Smith, and said, I will apply to you vassals whose situation renders
it impossible to carry it into effect, all the rules and regulations laid down by
him for society in the last state of civilization and wealth.
Your lordship must be well aware of the natural progress from the state of
society of which I am now treating to complete civilization, and the con-
comitant change that takes place as civilization advances in the situation of
the subject towards the sovereign.598
The contrast between the sudden changes of which his predecessor and
his own practice of encouraging moderate change was repeatedly empha-
sized by Maitland and turned into his pet notion. Here too, Maitland
strongly contrasts his own, practical approach, with the abstract and the-
oretical approach of North’s policies. However, it needs to be pointed out
that he does not reject the essence of North’s motives, namely to stimu-
late the progress of society, nor does he criticize the value of the work of
Adam Smith. Rather, it seems that both were as much influenced by the
writings of this enlightenment philosopher and the general views on
progress that were popular at home. The difference in their approach
towards the concept of progress lay in the question how and on what
timetable this progress could be achieved.
Interestingly enough Maitland insisted that his reversal of North poli-
cies on the service tenures and bonded labour was carried out not only
because it had caused chaos in the inland administration, but more
important because they had undermined the principle of security of prop-
erty and thus driving down the value of the land:
It appears however that of late years, measures have been adopted inapplica-
ble to the situation of the country, shaking in a considerable degree the tenor
on which various species of property rested, and destructive of the police and
the tranquility of the people. The most valuable property in that district con-
sist partly in land and partly in a right to servitude possessed by persons of
higher castes over those of inferior; viz the Covia Nallua and pallua castes,
approximating nearly to a state of slavery.
The proprietors’ titles to both these species of property have been ren-
dered obscure and uncertain; their rights to land by the introduction of a
new plan of registration and by the means which have taken to enforce it;
the right to servitude of persons of the lower castes, by the decisions of
provincial courts and the abolition of those regulations which under the for-
mer system secured to each proprietor the particular services that from
190 CHAPTER TEN
immemorial custom he was authorized to expect from those of the inferior

castes bound in service to him, and he was equally bound to support.599
In the view of Maitland, North had looked too much for theoretical
inspiration to reach this goal, without taking local circumstances into
consideration, and he therefore made the mistake of commencing reforms
for which the native society was not yet ready. Maitland felt that progress
would come naturally to a society if it was ruled fairly and justly. In the
above quotations, he clearly expressed his belief that the type of govern-
ment should suit the stage of development society was in. He did not
deny the universality of moral behaviour, but he found such behaviour in
the responsible rule of the collector and the governor, rather than in prop-
erty laws and other judicial principles. Thus, Maitland was motivated by
ideological precepts and intellectual discourses at home just as North had
been. One may therefore wonder whether the merely conservative and
pragmatic reputation that historians have allotted him is correct.
His instructions for the collectors of Matara and Jaffna written up
about a year after his arrival may give the best impression of Maitland’s
ideal of the strong collector. He started his instruction for the Jaffna col-
lector by criticizing the previous practices: “It would appear that hitherto
the common duties of an agent of revenue and commerce have been con-
sidered to be limited to a residence in the chief town of his district.”600 In
contrast he instructed the collector that:
You will therefore consider it as a primary part of your duty to visit every
part of your district so as to be able to give government an opinion not
obtained from hear-say or from black-intelligence; but from personal knowl-
edge of the state of all the churches and provinces in your district and of the
characters of the headmen […], and of all other persons possessed of influ-
ence and talent in those districts.601
The collector was to make a circuit once every three months and to report
to the governor and held extensive criminal and civil jurisdiction.602
The idea was that through direct control, the power of the native head-
men could be broken and that the peasants would be protected from their
vexations. Had it not been for them, the country would have been in a
much better state, Maitland argued:
The power originally possessed by this class of persons was at all times a mat-
ter of extreme jealousy during the Dutch government, and the means they
employed to diminish it in different ways and at different periods was vari-
ous and extensive. It does not however appear they ever succeeded even to
their own wish and there is the strongest reason to believe that the present
uncivilized state of the island, possessed as it had been upwards of three cen-
turies by Europeans is much owing to the continuance of their authority
subversive of every amelioration and improvement and acting in the
strongest sense of that time distinctly as an imperium in imperior.603
Maitland’s instructions for the collector of Matara have been used by

other historians to point out his pragmatic attitude, however from the
above quotation, a distinct ideological motive is clear. Maitland did not
blame the Dutch for the bad state of the country, but saw the headmen
as the negative factors and as the ones who had obstructed progress. In
fact, in the early years of British rule, their power had only increased, with
the deterioration of the affairs on the island as a result. They were the ones
who had to be kept in check, and this could only be done through the
personal power of the collector. In the instructions for Matara and Jaffna
we find particular information on the power relations between the head-
men in the districts, the family connections and the religious institutions,
and instructions on how the collector should deal with them. Maitland
proposed to make use of the jealousy that existed between supporters of
the various temples, and by singling out the least powerful temple, the
power of the other was checked. He advised to do the same with the
Buddhist orders in Matara.604
We already saw that Maitland made sure that he was well-informed
about the general situation of the island. Schneider researched the actual
state of agriculture and the villages. Alexander Johnstone made extensive
tours through the interior to study the judicial circumstances and the
application of the native and Dutch laws. Jacob Burnand wrote extensive
treatises on the judicial organization in the Dutch period, the headmen
system and a variety of other subjects.605 All these activities bear witness to
the real interest Maitland had in the state of the country and his ideas
about how to rule the country on its own cultural terms and at its own
pace. Maitland took an even broader view, in fact, and in 1807, after
Johnston had toured through all the districts of Ceylon, Maitland sent
him to Madras to compare Ceylon to the situation there.606 The connec-
tion with Madras should be elaborated upon a bit, because at the same
time Thomas Munro was promoting a form of colonial government that
had many elements in common with that of Maitland, which reinforces
the idea that Maitland was influenced by something more nuanced than
mere pragmatism.
10.4 Simultaneous trends in Madras
Thomas Munro administered the “Ceded Districts of Madras” from 1800

to 1807. The region had been in the possession of the Nizam of Hydera-
bad and was ceded to the British as remuneration for the costs of sub-
sidiary forces stationed in Hyderabad. Governor-General Lord Wellesley
had decided in 1799 that Cornwallis’ Bengal regulations had to be put
into effect in all the districts of Madras. However, soon after his arrival in
192 CHAPTER TEN
the Ceded Districts, Munro concluded that a permanent or zamindari

settlement was not a viable one for this region. The poligars, native offi-
cers who had gained regional power in exchange for their mercenary
activities for the Nizam, were chosen to fulfil the position of zamindar,
even though in the previous years, during the wars the British had done
their best to annihilate their power. Munro did not entirely refute the
basic principles of improvement underlying the settlement of Bengal, but
he argued that rule in India should be based on direct knowledge of how
society functioned, and not on ancient texts. Through his personal expe-
riences with the poligars and investigation into the local circumstances of
the Ceded Districts, namely the former practices of revenue collection,
modes of land possession and practices of the administration of justice, he
chose to develop an alternative system. In 1805 and 1806, a debate flared
up between Munro and the governor of Madras, Lord William Bentinck,
which resulted in extensive writings on the part of Munro to convince his
superiors of the propriety of his alternative system of rule.607
The system Munro proposed for the ceded districts was based on an
authoritarian form of rule, central to which was direct contact with the
ryotwar, the peasant. In contrast to the Bengal system, there was no place
for the native headmen in the system. The poligars, who had held villages
in return for military services from the time of Vijayanagar, were consid-
ered by Munro to be responsible for the arrested development of the
region and had to be removed from power as much as possible. British
enlightened despotism was legitimated by India’s peculiar historic devel-
opment; or to put another way, India’s stage of development at that
moment called for enlightened despotism.
At the center of this system was the collector, who was seen as a father
raising and taking care of his children who needed guidance while grow-
ing up. In other words, the function of revenue commissioner and judge
that were so carefully separated in Bengal, were in Madras combined in
the function of collector. Taxation was based on individual assessment,
which took into account the quality of the soil and location of the fields
and could be adapted to fluctuations in crops and agricultural activity. As
a result, large surveys were undertaken to measure all the fields and make
assessments of the agricultural produce. Native agents were used to exe-
cute this and to collect the revenue. Property was secured through the
proper rule of the collector. The judicial power invested in him speeded
up cases against those who collected the revenue. The lower levels of the
jurisdiction would be in the hands of the native agents of the collector,
since they were best acquainted with the common laws and practices in
the region.608
On the surface the Munro system has strong similarities with that of
Maitland. This accounts in particular for the central role of the collector
as revenue agent and judge, and the native engagement in the administra-
tion of justice. Also, the response of Munro’s superiors was quite similar
to that of Maitland’s superiors: Governor Bentinck was quite easily con-
vinced that a ryotwari settlement could be more fruitful than a zamindari
settlement, but he was against the fusion of judge and collector in the
same person and the engagement of native agents in the judiciary. In
London most people were against the new system at first, for the same
reasons. However, within a few years the sentiment turned around, and
by 1813 the Munro system was fully put into practice, including the judi-
ciary elements. In fact it became the basic system of government for most
of the new British territories in India.
Historians still argue about the effects of both the zamindari and the
ryotwari settlements, how they functioned in practice and whether or not
they caused major changes in society. It is generally assumed that Corn-
wallis’ and Munro’s mindsets did not differ a great deal. Despite their dif-
ferent emphasis, in essence the two systems were not so different in out-
look. Both agreed on the idea of progress in society and the singularity of
India’s situation. Abstinence of direct interference with society stood cen-
tral, the role of the British was mainly to trigger the progress of Indian
society, not to enforce it. The difference lay in their respective emphases,
on institutional changes to stimulate the natural development of society
in the case of Cornwallis, or personal influence to achieve the same in that
of Munro. The universality of British legal institutions was not ques-
tioned by Munro, but local society was not ready for it yet. The concepts
of just rule and improvement stood central to Cornwallis as well as
Munro. The major difference between the two was their confidence in the
capabilities of the British officials. This confidence was lacking in the
1790s, but was gradually restored in the 1800s.609 The outlook common
to both Munro and Cornwallis was fundamentally different from the one
developed in the 1820s by the Utilitarians. At the outset confidence in
British superiority already played a major role, but not the 1830s when
Utilitarians argued that India could only succeed if it became British in a
cultural sense as well did it lead to a radical assimilation policy.610
The connection between the policies of Maitland and Munro shows
that in contrast to what is usually assumed, Maitland’s policies were
inspired by ideology and were not merely the work of a conservative and
pragmatic bureaucrat. Central to his evaluation was the idea that Ceylon
was different from Britain and had to be ruled according to its own situ-
ation and stage of development. This is the ideology that speaks out of the
quote from Maitland’s despatch to Castlereigh discussed at the beginning
of this section. This made it possible for Maitland to even accept such
“unenlightened” aspects of native society as the service tenures. It meant
the reversal of a lot of measures that North had taken and a denial of
194 CHAPTER TEN
many of the celebrated Bengal principles. The early British administra-

tion on Ceylon did not stand central to the debates in England regarding
the administration of the colonies, but it lifted on the same waves. The
British governors on the island were much influenced by the develop-
ments and discussions at home and in the other colonies, and were thus
clearly British in their colonial ideology.
10.5 Maitland and native headmen

Munro’s ryotwari system and authoritarian, paternal, rule concurred
broadly with Maitland’s ideas and explains the difficulty Maitland had
with the Sinhalese headmen who did not fit in this ideal. Just like the poli-
gars in the ceded districts, these men stood in the way of development and
had to be removed. In Ceylon, however, this was no simple job. They
could not be done away with easily, without fear of revolt. Maitland lim-
ited the power of the headmen by taking away from them the responsi-
bility of collecting taxes. However, in the management of the fields and,
more important, in the management of labour in the maritime districts,
they remained central figures. Maitland believed that in the long run
strict supervision by the collector and a decrease in official appointments
would diminish their powers.611
Maitland’s attitude towards the headmen in the southwest was essen-
tially different from that of the Dutch. Because of his ideological pre-
occupations, he could not even think of reaching a joint interest between
government and the headmen in the island’s exploitation as had Van de
Graaff managed to do. He was aware of the Dutch private dealings with
the headmen in the past, and could have continued on the same path, if
not in the form of private engagements then in that of government
engagements. Instead, Maitland wanted to encourage European enter-
prise on the island. This had been forbidden by Dundas who felt that
Europeans settlers would be corrupted by the Asian context. However, in
this time of new ideologies, when European qualities were once again
contrasted with the corrupt ones of the natives, Maitland received
approval for his idea. The introduction of European entrepreneurs was in
Maitland’s view the best way of improving agriculture, without disturb-
ing peace and order, and without oppressing the peasants.612
Considering the fact that Maitland had a distinct ideological agenda
for achieving progress in Ceylon which differed from those of both
Governor North and the Dutch, it is curious that he is always described
as a conservative governor who reverted to the Dutch system of rule. That
reputation can be explained by the fact that the Dutch period was given
a special and in a way sound-board position in Maitland’s discourse. Jacob
Burnand played an important role in the creation of that Dutch image.
10.6 Conclusion
It seems that the Dutch and the British on Ceylon were both affected in
some way by the new ideas on political economy that had developed in
Europe in the course of the eighteenth century. Their vision of society as
trapped in a low level of development but capable of improvement have
striking similarities. They found the situation on the island matching the
descriptions in learned books. However unlike their British successors,
the Dutch did not have an agenda about how to improve the situation on
the island and bring the natives to what they called a higher degree of
civilization.
There were clear differences between Dutch and British perceptions of
good rule and progress and development on the island. These were direct-
ly related to the intellectual climate and political developments at home.
The influence of Parliament in London and the increase of moral inter-
ference with colonial affairs, be it the rule of Bengal or the position of
slaves in the West Indies, are exceptional. As a consequence, intellectual
and political discussions on proper colonial rule were a common feature
of the British politicians and high officials. This element was virtually
absent in the Netherlands, where Parliament had no role in colonial
affairs until 1848.613
The difference between Dutch and British colonial outlook lay not just
in the absence of a clear formulation of Dutch ideals. In the field of law
and personal freedom, the Dutch and the British held very different opin-
ions. The Dutch left the rule of law to the natives, whereas the British saw
jurisdiction as the major instrument of progress and development and
kept it in their own hands. Free labour was a prerequisite to progress, and
even if only temporary use had to be made of the system of service tenure,
its abolition had to be encouraged. This opinion is totally absent among
Dutch authors with the possible exception of Burnand. It is important to
note that the same considerations played a role in Stamford Raffles’s
administration of Java, which shows how much Raffles owed to the pre-
vailing ideology in the Britain of his day, something that Dutch histori-
ans tend to underestimate.
The image that Burnand created of the last Dutch rulers as enlightened
and authoritarian, and which is captured in the writings of Anthony
Bertolacci, Thomas Maitland, and Alexander Johnstone, reflects perhaps
more the image of his own practice in Batticaloa and the ideas he had
developed since the British take-over, coincidentally he had adapted this
picture to Maitland’s ideals. This certainly suited Maitland, because as
with most regime changes, the need to achieve stability, peace and order
forced him to claim a return to the proven results of the former, in this
case, Dutch regime. By adopting the image of the former regime to his
196 CHAPTER TEN
own ideals, by stressing its stability, experienced and what he called

“enlightened” background, Burnand legitimated Maitland’s own course
on the island, based on his ideas about the progress and development of
societies.
197
CHAPTER ELEVEN
THE COLONIAL PROJECT COMPLETED:

THE FALL OF THE KANDYAN KINGDOM
In the preceding chapters on the development of British policies on the

island, Kandy was discussed only sporadically, but it certainly deserves
more attention. If we can identify Governor Maitland as the one who laid
the foundation of the definite reorganization of the British administra-
tion, his successor Robert Brownrigg should be singled out as the gover-
nor who took care of the formal political unification of the island under
the British flag in 1815, thereby completing the colonial project in
Ceylon. A lot has been written about the fall of the Kingdom of Kandy
and it is usually seen as an isolated incident that came about as a result of
either British expansionist attitudes or the tyranny of the last king.
However, as has been pointed earlier, the Kingdom suffered from contin-
uous political tension in the late eighteenth century, and this tempted cer-
tain nobles to intrigue with Van de Graaff. At the same time, the Dutch
Governor thought that the acquisition of the Kandyan territories could
solve his financial troubles and increase the necessary agricultural output
to feed the labourers on the plantations and the soldiers in the garrisons
on the coast. The literature generally fails to connect the breakdown of
the Kingdom with other long-term political developments on the island.
Here I will attempt to fill this gap and present a fresh view on this episode
of Sri Lankan political history.
The chapter is divided into three parts. The first deals with official and
unofficial policies towards the Kingdom adhered to by British governors
and their superiors. In this analysis both external, “global” factors and
local factors that affected the policy are taken into account. The second
part deals with the “Kandyan factor”: how relations between the Kandyan
courtiers and the British government were conducted, to understand the
effects of Kandyan internal developments on British policy. Finally, I will
show how closely Dutch and British colonial policy were intertwined
with Kandyan political developments, and how a complicated set of
developments led to the fall of the Kingdom.
11.1 Defining a course: Colombo, the EIC, and the Secretary of State
In previous chapters we saw how the British lines of authority changed
several times between 1796 and 1802. First, the government of the island
198 CHAPTER ELEVEN
was placed entirely under the government of the Madras presidency of the
East India Company. By 1798, the government was headed by a governor
appointed by the Crown, but the commercial affairs were still decided by
the East India Company.614 Under Governor Frederick North the ties with
Fort St George were loosened because he did not get along very well with
the Madras officials and was more inclined to work with Governor-
General Wellesley at Fort William, Calcutta. Large bundles with corre-
spondence between North and Wellesley, preserved in the Western man-
uscripts collection of the British Library, attest to this.615 Finally, after it
was decided by the Treaty of Amiens (1802) that Sri Lanka was to remain
a British possession, all matters – administrational, economical and mili-
tary – were decided in London. In the meantime, Secretary of State
Henry Dundas had drafted new guidelines for the policies to be followed
by the governor of Ceylon. All successive governors received such a char-
ter upon accepting their office.616 As we saw, this significantly changed
how policy was made. With London nearly six months away, there was
more latitude for governors on the spot to decide urgent questions.
In general, British governors followed their superiors’ policy towards
the Kandyans more closely than the Dutch did. However, owing to the
frequent changes in personnel and shifting international circumstances in
the period under research, the policy of the superiors and their capacity
to impose it upon their governors varied quite a bit. Just as in Dutch
times, the main aim was to secure a treaty with the king to formalize the
relationship with Kandy. In fact the British were negotiating with Kan-
dyan envoys that had arrived at Madras in early 1795 even before they
had captured the Dutch possessions on the island.617
A lot has been written about the British arrival in Sri Lanka and their
preliminary contacts with the court of Kandy.618 After Boyd’s failed mis-
sion of 1782, contacts were not renewed until the 1790s. Relations
between the court and Madras intensified in July 1795, after the landing
of the British at Trincomalee earlier that month. The British wanted to
gain Kandyan support in their battle against the Dutch, and despite
Governor Van Angelbeek’s desperate appeals they did support the British.
Not aware of the contents of the Dutch treaty, or perhaps too eager to
have an official alliance with the Kandyans, the English drafted a treaty
that agreed to let the Kandyans occupy certain parts of the coast then in
Dutch hands.619 This treaty was never ratified because the British realized
soon enough that the Dutch possessed the entire coast and that if they
were to follow in their footsteps, they would also have to hold on to these
possessions. Moreover, it was feared that if the European powers arrived
at a peace settlement, they would have to return their possessions on the
island to the Dutch, and there would be significant repercussions if it was
found that they had ceded part of them to the Kandyans. So from 1796
THE COLONIAL PROJECT COMPLETED 199
onwards, the policy followed in Colombo and Madras was to obtain a

treaty based on conditions similar to those the Dutch had. If that was
impossible, it would be better to have no treaty at all.620
The years 1796-1801 were marked by British attempts to obtain such
a contract with the Kandyans. Embassies were exchanged and as they had
with the Dutch, the Kandyans continuously demanded part of the shore,
which the British did not want to surrender. Fearing French intrusion, the
British felt rather uncomfortable with the situation.621
11.2 North’s ambitions and the first Kandyan war
From 1800 onwards, approaches by the first adigār Pilime Talawe marked
the beginning of a new episode in British-Kandyan relations. Governor
North started to push his own demands further when he decided it would
be a good idea to have a garrison stationed at Kandy. Not only was a treaty
with the same terms as the old Dutch one required, North envisioned a
British garrison in Kandy of about one thousand men whose avowed mis-
sion would be to protect the king. Stationed midway between Trinco-
malee and Colombo, these troops would also ensure quick communica-
tion between the two ports in case of a French attack, and they could be
flexibly deployed. North’s strategy to station a garrison in Kandy was
based on Wellesley’s policy of subsidiary alliances in India.622
In his negotiations with Pilime Talawe, North stressed that he wanted
permission to construct a road between Trincomalee and Kandy to facil-
itate contacts between the two places. Depending on the circumstances
the troops could descend from there to either Trincomalee or Colombo.
In those days rumors of a French attack were common and the possibili-
ty could not be ruled out. Because the troops were to protect the king, he
was to bear part of the costs. Long negotiations with the first adigār, who
seemed to prefer to dethrone the king with the help of North’s forces, led
to nothing but strained relations between North and the adigār. The main
problem was that the adigār, who agreed to North’s plans, could not prove
to North that the king himself also agreed to it. North did not want to
violate the position of king because it could make him the instigator of
war. From the correspondence between North and Wellesley, it is clear
that the latter, as North’s superior, agreed with and even encouraged this
policy. The historian Wickremeratne sees in this proof that the initiative
in the negotiations between the first adigār and North was taken by North
himself, thereby making the adigār more a victim of North’s plots than the
initiator of intrigues, as he is depicted in the British sources.623 One may
wonder whether this is not a simplification of the whole affair, given how
much Pilime Talawe stood to gain from the new plan. Moreover we have
200 CHAPTER ELEVEN
seen that intriguing with foreign powers on the island was not a new game
for him. This argument will be elaborated upon further down in this
chapter.
This new policy, revealed a shift from commercial to strategic motiva-
tions in the British dealings with the Kandyans. Certainly, the policy of
isolation which North’s predecessors had held on to was to some extent
inspired by strategic motivations as well, namely to prevent any foreign
intrusion. However, North took a more active stance in this respect and
at the same time cinnamon, which had always been a major point in
Dutch policy towards the court, became only a minor point of interest.
The emphasis on strategy in North’s policy perfectly suited the spirit of
the time, when the British Empire was still expanding at a brisk rate.624
Wellesley concurred with the whole of North’s plan, and Secretary of State
Dundas gave his final approval from London. Though at first he had been
reluctant to allow North to interfere too much in Kandyan affairs,
Dundas later argued that even if it would lead to war, not too much dam-
age could be done. It was clear that a Kandyan defeat would not confront
the British with a new frontier, and a chain reaction of expensive wars, as
had happened in India, was out of the question.625
The secret contacts with the first adigār Pilime Talawe were mainly
conducted through the governor’s mahāmudaliyār, Johannes de Saram.626
It was unclear to North whether or not the king was going to agree to his
proposals and he gradually lost faith in the adigār and started to contact
other court officials. By 1802, North was so disappointed that no treaty
had been signed that, with disaffection spreading through the Kandyan
provinces, he returned to his old accomplice Pilime Talawe. The adigār
convinced him that the time was good to invade the country since many
of the chiefs and the people in their disāvanies would readily collaborate
with the British. In January 1803, an attack on certain areca nut mer-
chants whom the Kandyans considered spies gave North his casus belli.627
Unravelling the episode that followed is complicated by official and
unofficial stories of secret contacts and treachery. North invaded the
Kandyan territory and even occupied the Kandyan capital, which had
been abandoned by the king and his retinue before their arrival. But
either through treachery of the first adigār, or through miscommunica-
tion, the British troops already weakened by lack of provisions and
injuries, were ambushed and massacred at the moment they intended to
retreat. This offensive act made it impossible for North to negotiate for
peace with the Kandyans and they remained in a state of war until he left
office, although hostilities remained limited to the border areas.
11.3 A period of passive appeasement
When Thomas Maitland was sent to the island to succeed North in 1805,
the Kandyans and the British were still at war. Before his departure from
London, Maitland had discussed the situation on the island with the new
Secretary of State, Lord Hobart. Maitland had studied the papers and had
come to the conclusion that there were no valid grounds for seeking pos-
session of the whole island. The preceding war had been costly and had
led to nothing. In Britain, willingness to pay for expensive colonial wars
was fading and a general cut in colonial expenses was required. Hence
already before Maitland departed, it was decided that he should stop the
war and attempt to appease the Kandyans. Any negotiations would use
the Dutch treaty of 1766 as the starting point, and the plan to place a gar-
rison in Kandy would be abandoned.628
During the six years of Maitland’s rule, there was no official diplomat-
ic contact between the two parties, but active warfare was over from the
moment he commenced as governor. Maitland stuck to his promise and
thereby followed the policy decided upon in London by him and his
superiors. Contact with Kandyan parties was kept up through the corre-
spondence of Maitland’s secretary and interpreter John D’Oyly. The
mahāmudaliyār lost thus his traditional position as mediator between the
Kandyan court and the government in Colombo. Instead of relying on
only one person, contact was maintained with several parties in the Kan-
dyan court. One of the main issues in this contact was the fate of Major
Davie, who was kept as a war captive by the Kandyans since 1803.
Among Maitland’s despatches to Londen are some agonizing requests for
help that Davie managed to smuggle across the borders. Maitland sought
his release but was not prepared to use force and Davie died in captivity
somewhere in the Kandyan hills in 1813.629
In a way Maitland’s policy resembled that of the Dutch who, after the
severance of diplomatic contacts in 1792 still honoured the treaty of
1766. Maitland was determined to keep the status quo, staying informed
about Kandyan affairs through contacts with monks via his interpreter
John D’Oyly. As in the 1790s, cinnamon was receding into the back-
ground as an issue in determining policy. But possession of the coastal
saltpans proved to be an effective means of putting pressure on the
Kandyans. In the last year of Maitland’s rule, there were rumours of sus-
picious moves on the Kandyan side, and after his departure in 1811, cor-
respondence more in the style of Governor North was resumed with the
Kandyan nobles.
202 CHAPTER ELEVEN
11.4 Irresistable temptation
Finally, on 18 February 1815, the Kandyan Kingdom ceased to exist. It

was late in the evening, when king Sri Vikrama Raja Singha was caught
at his hiding place by his own first minister (adigār) Ehelapola, the British
interpreter John D’Oyly, and the disāva Eknelligoda. In a violent arrest,
described in a vivid account by William Granville, the king and his four
wives were stripped of most of their clothes and valuable ornaments and
delivered to Governor Brownrigg in Colombo. They were eventually sent
in exile to Vellore.630
The coup was the result of collaboration between Kandyan aristocrats
and British officials. Under the terms of the so-called Kandyan Con-
vention, it was decided that the nobles would rule their respective
provinces in relative independence. In return they agreed to deliver a cer-
tain amount of their revenue annually to the British. In justifying the
scheme, both parties pointed to the king’s oppressive behaviour towards
his subjects and emphasized that their pursuit of the king’s ousting was
first and foremost in the interest of the people. Saving the people from
their tyrant king was all that counted and it had been worth surrendering
the Kingdom.
The prelude to the final fall of the Kingdom had been launched by
Pilime Talawe’s cousin and successor, Ahelapola, and Eknelligoda who
had also been involved in the secret plans with the Dutch. The latter
assured a revolt in the Seven kōralēs and Sabaragamuwa, two Kandyan
provinces bordering the British posessions. Robert Brownrigg, who suc-
ceeded Maitland in 1811, found a cause for war in the otherwise insignif-
icant intrusion into the British territories by Kandyan troops chasing
rebels near the Sabaragamuwa borders. He was joined by Ahalepola and
Eknelligoda, whose assurances about the state of affairs in Kandy proved
correct, and Brownrigg managed to capture the Kingdom with hardly any
bloodshed.
Like Maitland, Brownrigg had been cautioned by his superiors to keep
expenses to a minimum. In a private letter to Brownrigg written in 1814,
William Huskisson, the colonial agent for Ceylon in London, aired the
sentiments then prevailing in Britain: he warned Brownrigg that no one
was prepared to spend anything on war now that peace was coming to
Europe. Moreover, so many colonies had been added to the British
Empire recently that military costs in times of peace were already much
larger than before the wars, and the government most certainly did not
need the expense of another war. He further cautioned Brownrigg of the
fear that the governor’s military background and inclination would auto-
matically lead to an increase in military spending.631
Brownrigg finally decided against the good advice of his friend when
he thought the time was ripe. Assured by the Kandyan chiefs of popular
support for British military action against the king, he took his chance.
When he reported his success, he was promptly and enthusiastically con-
gratulated from the London office.632 The expedition had not cost much
and the additional Kandyan territory would bring in extra income: the
Kandyan chiefs were to remain in their position and hand over part of the
revenue from the lands under their control. Had London been closer, the
home government might have prevented the invasion, just as the High
Government in Batavia had vetoed Van de Graaff ’s plans in 1792.
About twenty years after the fall of the Kingdom, Henry Marshall, a
surgeon in the British army at the time, published a quite different
account of the fall of the Kingdom. He pictured the Kandyan nobles as
selfish, treacherous and unreliable and the British as naturally inclined to
imperialist and expansionist acts.633 Other historians lay the blame entire-
ly with the British. Following Marshall’s argument, they emphasize that
the British consciously intrigued with the Kandyan nobles and they hold
that, even if the nobles were treacherous, the British are still to blame
because they really took the initiative in the negotiations and should
therefore be considered responsible for the fall of the Kingdom.634
Before further elaborating on these issues, it should be remarked first
of all that the unification of the island under the British was not an iso-
lated development, but clearly related to new developments in maritime
Ceylon. The British governors were not as secretive about their contacts
with the Kandyan nobles as Van de Graaff had been, and coincidentally
there are not such severe accusations of treachery by the British governors.
However, Marshall’s accusations that Brownrigg covered up his real
motives when he wrote that he occupied the territories to protect and
help the Kandyan citizens are not difficult to accept nowadays. In fact,
during the expansionist years of British Empire, it was not uncommon to
describe political enemies as tyrants and to use their crimes as a pretext
for conquering their kingdoms. Such legitimization fitted the contempo-
rary ideals of progress and improvement discussed in the last chapter, and
this example shows clearly how such rhetoric carried a strong opportunis-
tic element.635
Clearly Brownrigg had the same ulterior motives for accepting the offer
of the Kandyan nobles that Van de Graaff had had a quarter century ear-
lier, for he was really after the revenue of the Kingdom.636 Just like their
Dutch predecessors, all British governors had to cope with serious
budget deficits and financial cuts by their superiors. With no funding
available for extensive warfare, both Brownrigg and Van de Graaff could
only execute their plans with the help of the Kandyan nobles. Still this
does not explain the entire context of the intrigues. After all, Brownrigg
managed to incorporate the Kingdom without much bloodshed. Did Van
204 CHAPTER ELEVEN
de Graaff and his British successors consciously aim at the overthrow of

the Kandyan Kingdom, or was it because of its disintegration that they
were approached by some of the courtiers?637
11.5 The Kandyan factor
Many historians have accepted Brownrigg’s official account placing the

cause of the fall of the Kingdom entirely upon the oppressive character of
the last king’s rule. Central to this view are the facts that the king was a
tyrant and that he was an outsider of South Indian origin. A closer look
at political developments within the Kingdom is necessary to explain its
relatively smooth subjugation.638
If certain Dutch and British personalities played an important role in
European-Kandyan relations, the same counts for the Kandyans. Though
in theory the king’s power was centralized, courtiers heavily influenced his
decision-making. We already saw how in the second half of the eighteenth
century, and specifically from the 1780s onwards, various power-groups
at the court strove for political influence and control in the Kingdom.
Each group had different means of accomplishing their goals and in their
schemes the Dutch or the competing European powers played an impor-
tant role. Basically, three groups could be distinguished.
First was the group of the pro-Dutch Pilime Talawa. Second was the
faction of Erevvala, who was first adigār between 1783 and 1790 and
second adigār from 1792 to 1798. He was anti-Dutch and looked for
other allies. In a memorandum to Batavia, Van de Graaff wrote that
it is well known that the second adigār is a cunning and evil man, of totally
different principles, who has together with the courtiers of his party, among
whom Dumbere and Leeuke, for long conspired to destroy both the court
and the Company, and that moreover it has appeared from the intercepted
correspondence with the French, that he is the most important actor in the
scheme.639
In the British sources, Pilime Talawe only really enters the picture after he
had Erevvala and several other opponents murdered in 1798, the same
year that he selected the eighteen-year-old nephew of the king, Sri
Vikrama, to be crowned. In the course of this king-making process,
Pilime chased away the king’s South Indian courtiers. These kinsmen of
the king made up the third faction at the court. That party, usually
referred to as Nāyakkars or Malabars in Dutch and British sources, is the
most obscure to foreign observers but, because of their affiliation with the
king, the most debated in contemporary literature. Central to this debate
is the question of whether the whole affair should be seen as an early
expression of what was later called Sinhalese-Buddhist nationalism.
11.6 The Sinhala consciousness debate
It has been argued that the Sinhalese nobles of the court deposed their
king in 1815 because of their aversion to his ethnic background. Indeed,
in the Kandyan Convention, the use of the word Tamil (Demala) is strik-
ingly negative.640 This issue has received much attention. Some historians
explicitly connect it with the current ethnic problems on the island, while
others passionately reject the idea. This has led to overemphasis in the
literature on the king as an outsider on the one hand, and on the assim-
ilative features of the Kingdom on the other hand. Two lines of inquiry
flow from this. The first had to do with the legitimacy of the king as a
South Indian ruler of a Sinhalese kingdom, and the second with the
degree of ethnic consciousness in the Sinhalese part of the island and the
emergence of a Sinhalese Buddhist nationalism in the same period.
For some scholars it is clear that the Nāyakkar kings were never fully
accepted and that a general aversion to their background finally led the
people to dethrone the king. According to Dewaraja’s study on the Kan-
dyan Kingdom, there were two reasons why a South Indian had been
made king in 1739, both having to do with Sinhalese (and general South
Asian) conceptions of kingship. Marriages between Sinhalese kings and
the daughters of the petty aristocracy from Madurai were already preva-
lent in the seventeenth century, before the rise of the Nāyakkar dynasty.
The selection of brides from abroad has been interpreted as a political
move consciously designed to curb the power of rival Sinhalese nobles.
Secondly and more central to Dewaraja’s argument is the fact that with
the extinction of the other kingdoms on the island it became more diffi-
cult to marry a wife of chastrya origin as was required for a king. Dewaraja
accepts this for long prevalent South Indian connection, but when she
comes to discuss the origin of the first Nāyakkar king, she strongly
emphasizes that in fact he was not of real chastrya origin. Therefore in
hindsight she questions the legitimacy of the Nāyakkar dynasty.641 By
combining this doubt of royal ancestry and the foreignness of the Nāyak-
kar kings she implicitly justifies the opposition of the nobles against their
alien kings, which ultimately led to the deposition of the king in 1815.
K.N.O. Dharmadasa takes the issue of the foreignness of the Nāyakkar
dynasty farther still and argues that it was the adoption of alien kingship
that triggered the rise of Sinhalese Buddhist nationalism in the eighteenth
century. He uses indigenous poems and songs to underline his argument
and stresses that though the first three Nāyakkar kings did relatively well,
an anti-Nāyakkar sense was present all the time. He stresses that the
Sinhalese political and religious leaders never forgot the kings’ alien ori-
gins, and in his view the rebellion against Kirti Sri in the 1750s proves
this. However, it was not until the last king, Sri Vikrama, behaved so
206 CHAPTER ELEVEN
tyrannically and went against the Buddhist ideology in his policies that
the opposition became widespread enough for a rebellion bring about the
fall of the Kingdom.642
In a recent interpretation of famous Sinhala war poems written in
praise of those who dethroned the Nāyakkar king, Michael Roberts con-
cludes that there was an absolute sense of Sinhala consciousness in this
period, and that this was restricted not only to the Kandyan area, but
encompassed all Sinhala-speaking people on the island.643 Roberts is care-
ful and precise in his use of the war poems, and while he convincingly
shows that these texts reveal a degree of Sinhala consciousness, his conclu-
sion that this consciousness was at all times widespread among all seg-
ments of society is not persuasive.644 Nor, and perhaps more importantly,
does he prove that this ethnic consciousness was a driving force in
Kandyan politics and society. The study of ethnic consciousness or iden-
tities in the pre-modern era is a slippery field and historians have to
acknowledge that identities were not as fixed as they have become in
modern times, and that they were usually applied very pragmatically. We
may wonder whether this approach really contributes to our understand-
ing of eighteenth century Kandyan politics and society.
Two historians, R. Gunawardena and John D. Rogers, leave no doubt
about their objections to such an approach. They convincingly point out
the inconsistencies in the former historical representations, emphasizing
the long-lasting ties between Kandy and the South Indian kingdoms, the
general acceptance of Tamil (Telugu) as a court language, and the fact that
after the British take-over of the Kingdom the Kandyans supported South
Indian pretenders to the throne on various occasions.645 Gunawardena
also points out that the extant versions of some of the Sinhalese poems are
actually nineteenth-century copies and that their authenticity can be
doubted. John D. Rogers has built a similar case against the European
sources to argue that the representation of the Kandyan king in British
travel writings changed over time. First represented as a Sinhalese king, he
only changed into an evil South Indian king when the British needed to
convince their audience at home of the justness of their actions.
Unfortunately, none of these historians show a way out of this bicker-
ing over sources, the ambiguity and inconsistency of which remains a
problem that has not been dealt with properly. It is striking that the avail-
able Dutch archival sources of the late-eighteenth century have been
almost entirely ignored in these studies. Moreover, the tendency to look
at the Kandyan Kingdom as an isolated case and overemphasizing its
specifically Buddhist ideological characteristics limits the view of the
political processes at stake.
11.7 The stranger king as political factor
More exciting views concerning the subject have been expressed by H.L.
Seneviratne, J.C. Holt, and J.S. Duncan. Not coincidentally, they hold a
more balanced position in the Sinhala consciousness debate and point at
competition at the court between Sinhalese and Nāyakkar noblemen.
While Holt stresses the importance of economic factors, Seneviratne and
Duncan expand upon the ideological factors in Sinhalese kingship. They
conclude that opposition to the king was not endemic among the people
in the Kandyan Kingdom and that the kings, by fitting into the ideal
shape of a Buddhist king, held their position legitimately. However, in his
analysis of the building projects of the last king, Duncan shows that he
shifted to a more worldly ideology. This estranged the clergy and certain
noble families, but he maintains that this did not negatively affect popu-
lar support for the king. Only when the building projects demanded an
unreasonable amount of labour from the peasants in 1814 did the latter
start to oppose the king. Seneviratne rightly points out that although
opposition to the king was largely absent there certainly was friction
between the nobles and the Nāyakkar kinsmen of the king owing to eco-
nomic competition. Unfortunately, neither Seneviratne nor Holt expands
further on this issue.646
Pilime Talawe’s palace revolution following the death of Rajadhi Raja-
sinha in 1798, ironically reveals the more pragmatic attitude among
exactly those Sinhalese nobles who were supposedly the great propagators
of Sinhala consciousness. Through the reports of Governor North one
learns that shortly after his arrival on the island in early 1798, there was
great unrest in the Kingdom, and that many Malabaris and certain
important Sinhalese nobles were killed and that a Malabari was placed on
the throne again. North writes how he took care of the Malabari relatives
of the former king who fled to Jaffna: not knowing yet which side he was
going to chose, he thought it best to help them to keep all options open.
Clearly there was an anti-Malabari or -Nāyakkar attitude among certain
nobles at the court, of whom Pilime Talawe was the most outstanding.
But ethnicity did not play any role in this political event: a South Indian
king was placed on the throne by the same person who was responsible
for the killing and chasing away of both South Indians and Sinhalese
nobles.647
If the political intrigues of British times are placed in the perspective of
that of the Dutch it becomes clear that the disintegration and factional-
ism of the court was an ongoing process. Earlier I have introduced the
concept of the stranger king, a concept generally accepted among histori-
ans as a political means to channel factions in Southeast Asian political
entities in early modern times, and I suggested that this could be applied
208 CHAPTER ELEVEN
to the political situation in the Kingdom of Kandy in the eighteenth cen-

tury as well. If we accept that his outsider status was essential for a
Kandyan king to maintain the balance of power in the small Kingdom,
we may arrive at a closer understanding of the political process that led to
the transfer of power over the Kingdom to the British in 1815. Moreover,
it also helps us to understand the revolt of the Kandyan nobles in 1818.
Within three years the nobles had come to realize that they had lost rather
than gained power under the British regime, and they intended once
more to install a South Indian stranger king named Dore Swami. The
rebellion was crushed violently by the British and led to even tighter con-
trol over the Kandyan provinces and a sharp curtailment of the Kandyan
nobles’ autonomy.648
What had been happening since the 1780s was that the relatives of the
“stranger king” had become more and more established in Kandyan soci-
ety and became serious economic and political competitors to the tradi-
tional nobles. Their inherent proximity to the king, combined with their
access to resources outside the Kingdom, endangered the position of the
traditional nobles and turned the outsiders into a new political factor at
the court. Paradoxically it was because of this that the king lost his impor-
tant political quality as outsider, which in turn fanned Sinhalese hatred of
their king and his “Nāyakkar” retinue. Indeed, as Seneviratne and others
have pointed out, their opposition was inspired not by ethnicity but by
political and economic concerns. The Sinhalese nobles wanted to replace
the king with other strangers, first the Dutch and later the British, to
secure and probably also increase their own autonomous power in the
Kingdom.
11.8 A long-term view of Kandy’s collapse
Political factionalism rather than ethnic strive caused the Sinhalese nobles
to collaborate with the British and brought about the fall of the Kingdom
of Kandy. How these factions developed and the sources power of the
king’s Nāyakkar kinsmen are difficult to determine, and these questions
have certainly not received enough scholarly attention. The literature
generally refers to the reign of only two kings: the second, Kirti Sri, and
the last, Sri Vikrama. Undeniably, they were the most notable and their
policies the most radical of the four Nāyakkar kings. It is, however, impos-
sible to connect the developments in the 1750s under Kirti Sri and those
in the early nineteenth century under Sri Vikrama without taking into
account the developments in the intervening period. The third king,
Rajadhi Rajasinha, reigned for almost eighteen years and it was during his
rule that the first signs of disintegration took shape.
Active Dutch intriguing in Kandyan affairs in the 1780s proved the

first step to the collapse of the Kingdom. The economic isolation of the
Kandyan Kingdom and its decentralized power almost naturally called
down misfortune. From Van de Graaff ’s war plans, we can conclude that
disintegration was exactly what he and the adigār intended. He wanted to
conquer the provinces one by one, and make the nobles collaborate with
him. They would be left in power, but the Company would pocket the
revenue of these provinces.649 Indeed these plans are very similar to the
ones made in 1803 and 1815.
The faction best-disposed towards the Nāyakkars comprised Erevvala,
the second adigār, Leeuke, and Dumbere. They gained the lead after the
failure of the war plans made by Van de Graaff, Pilime Talawe, and
Eknelligoda. After 1792, the Dutch worried that Pilime Talawe was los-
ing his power and influence at the court, and there were rumours that his
treachery had been revealed and that he was to be removed from his posi-
tion as adigār. This did not happen, but for some time he kept a low pro-
file and moved to the background. Despite this, Van de Graaff remained
loyal to him and in his memorie van overgave he once more stressed the
virtues of this Kandyan minister.650 In the meantime, Erevvala and his
party not only contacted the French for support, but the Nāyakkars also
requested their South Indian relatives to send troops.651
It is not clear whether these forces were meant to fight the Dutch or
their Kandyan enemies within the Kingdom. Erevvala was the one who
in 1782, while still disāva of Matala disāvany, had enthusiastically invited
Hugh Boyd for an embassy to the king.652 In 1795, when contacts with
the British were renewed, it was again Erevvala they dealt with.653 In fact,
until 1798 the British dealt mostly with him, and Pilime Talawe remained
on the background. However, in 1798 Pilime Talawe made his move,
killed Erevvala, chased the king’s Malabari relatives to the coast and
crowned his puppet Sri Vikrama thus re-establishing his supremacy over
the other nobles.
The Van de Graaff-Pilime Talawe episode even helps our understand-
ing of why the alliance between Pilime Talawe and North failed. The
adigār wanted to work out the same plan as he had made with Van de
Graaff and hoped to work on the same basis of trust. North, as we saw,
wanted something else, and was less inclined than Van de Graaff to play
the secretive game. After Pilime Talawe’s treachery was revealed, the
young king grew more and more attached to his Naȳakkar advisers. This
increased power of the Nāyakkars finally led to conflicts with those nobles
who had earlier been allied to them. This once more underlines the idea
that anti-Nāyakkar sentiments were economically and not religiously or
ethnically inspired. Though the Dutch sources illuminate certain political
developments in Kandy and even show that the Dutch played an active
210 CHAPTER ELEVEN
role in these developments, the story is still not complete. Many unan-
swered questions about the part of the Nāyakkars in the whole affair
remain. What exactly was their power? What lands did they hold? With
whom were they allied? What were their intentions? A careful approach is
essential though, and one issue in particular that requires attention is that
at least some if not all of them used Sinhalese names when performing
palace services.654
If nothing else, the fate of the Kandyan Kingdom shows the extent to
which developments in Kandy were related to developments in the Dutch
period and at the same time inherent to the political organization of the
Kingdom. The processes of disintegration that irreversably started in the
1780s could not be ignored by the British and called for a clear response.
This is not to say that the British had no ulterior motives: North wished
to secure Kandy as a military base, while Brownrigg saw in the occupa-
tion of the Kandyan Kingdom as a solution to the island’s financial
troubles.655
211
CHAPTER TWELVE
CONCLUSIONS AND REFLECTIONS
12.1 The first and second colonial transition: long-term processes
The period 1780-1815 in Sri Lanka was marked by increased colonial

intervention, a process put in motion first by the Dutch colonial regime
and later by the British. Whereas at the beginning of the period colonial
power was limited to the coastal strip, except for some of the cinnamon-
producing areas further inland, at the end of the period the whole island,
including the last autonomous Kingdom of Kandy, was subject to colo-
nial rule.
The period stands out as one of expansion and reform, instigated by a
mix of local and international factors. Changes in international trade pat-
terns caused a decline of VOC income and forced the regime on Ceylon
to search for new resources locally. At the same time local administrators
were influenced by some of the exponents of the European enlighten-
ment, in particular the economic ideals first expressed by French écono-
mistes and later enlarged upon by Scottish moral philosophers, that coun-
tries (and colonies) needed their own basic agrarian foundation. As a
result, the focus of the colonial regimes shifted from the coast to the inte-
rior and plans to develop the interior led to a more intense colonial
infringement of local society than ever before. Shifting political relations
in Europe and competition for power and resources in Asia resulted in a
sense of insecurity among the Dutch on the island. The political instabil-
ity of the Kandyan Kingdom and the international political insecurity
– first during the Fourth Anglo-Dutch war and later during the Napo-
leonic wars – combined with the everlasting search for new resources,
greatly influenced political-decision making. These factors even made the
consecutive Dutch and British governors on the spot susceptible to the
temptations offered by some nobles of the court to bring the Kingdom
under colonial authority.
At the end of the eighteenth century, the function of the island of
Ceylon changed from the perspective of the European colonizers. Ceylon
developed, after some detours, from cinnamon supplier into an exploita-
tion colony with coffee as its basic produce. It is clear now that this
process had already taken off in the late eighteenth century, during the
VOC regime, despite the Company’s decline. As suggested in the intro-
duction, these developments in Ceylon compared in many ways with
212 CHAPTER TWELVE
those in Java and elsewhere in Asia in the same period. As in Java, the first
outlines of a colonial state became visible in the last decades of VOC
occupation, and the process of colonial encroachment continued in the
British period. The colonial transition on Sri Lanka was, like elsewhere,
marked by four processes: the formal political unification of the island
under the flag of the colonial regime, the shift from trading colony to
exploitation colony, the inward focus of the colonial administration and
concomitant centralization of colonial power, and finally the formaliza-
tion and rationalization of relations with native power holders and the fis-
cal and judicial administration of the interior.
The changes did not come about suddenly but were preceded by a slow
path of increased intervention that accelerated in the 1780s under the
governorship of Willem Jacob van de Graaff, when the governor was com-
pelled to respond to shifts in global trading patterns. Both the Dutch and
British governments anxiously searched for ways to make the colony prof-
itable, to maintain it as a strategic foothold and to enrich the financial
interests in the mother country. In contrast to the policymaking of the
British regime, which was directed to a large extent from Britain and
founded on the Indian experience, the Dutch intervention built on time-
honoured local experience, and the local initiative for change lay with the
men on the spot. This is one reason why the Dutch and British systems
of government that developed on Ceylon during this period of transition
were not quite similar, even though for most of the time they aimed at
similar goals.
12.2 The colonial interplay: characteristics of Dutch and British rule
Why a study of this period as a whole has not been written before is hard
to say. It may have had to do with a lack of interest among present-day
historians in the history of colonial policy-making or simply be the result
of the language barrier. Most historians dealing with Sri Lanka’s history
do not master the Dutch language and therefore find it difficult to con-
sult the Dutch sources. As a Dutch native speaker I did not face these
hurdles, but I must confess that the incorporation into one study of two
bodies of source materials belonging to two very distinct administrative
traditions was not always easy. The switching back and forth between the
different organization of the material, writing style and rhetoric on the
one hand, and actual distinctions in policy, thought and colonial relations
on the other is a challenge in itself. However, a growing familiarity with
the various types of source material eventually helped to strengthen my
grip on the nuts and bolts of the colonial transition process. In the end it
led to new insights that enabled me to challenge the traditional periodiza-
CONCLUSIONS AND REFLECTIONS 213
tion of colonial policymaking in Sri Lanka. My archival research has

shown that, not unlike other regions in Asia, Ceylon went through an
extremely dynamic period at the turn of the century. Colonial aims
regarding the island were redirected and the colonial institutions and poli-
cies were the outcome of clashes, negotiations and cooperation between
the members of native society and the colonial overlords.
In the Dutch period, for example, the cultivation of cinnamon on
Company plantations and in private gardens was a novelty, for cinnamon
had always been collected in the wild and after a period of experimenta-
tion its production was brought under the Company’s control. As a result
it became possible to loosen the formerly restrictive agricultural policies
and develop the interior. The Government leased wastelands on the con-
dition that a part of the land be cultivated for commercial crops like cin-
namon, coffee and timber, and that these would be purchased by govern-
ment at fixed prices. Native headmen and company personnel in partic-
ular were encouraged to undertake such agricultural undertakings, which
seem to have been facilitated by a successful cooperation between the
headmen and servants of the Company, at the expense of the peasants.
This is reminiscent of the systems of forced cultivation that developed
simultaneously in Java in response to new challenges of the Company
there.
At the same time, with the VOC in decline, supplies of basic foodstuffs
like rice for the garrisons arrived less regularly on the island than before,
leading to food shortages that were aggravated by the increase in the size
of the labour force deployed on the new cinnamon plantations which
required additional supplies of rice. Consequently, Governor Willem
Jacob van de Graaff decided that Ceylon had to become self-sufficient in
rice. To achieve this end, Van de Graaff shifted his attention to the periph-
eral regions on the island, like the east coast and the Vanni and Batticaloa
regions which he brought under tight control and where invested in irri-
gation works and the clearance of new grounds with a view to turning
these regions into a broodkamer or breadbasket for the rest of the island.
He was inspired partly by the remains of great water reservoirs and tem-
ples found around the island that gave the impression that the region had
once been a rich rice-producing area, and a belief that if only the water
reservoirs and irrigation works were repaired and the country was ruled
properly, the land could prosper once more.
Colonial intervention in the countryside had always been limited and
the encroachment of colonial power did not go unchallenged. While
ambitious men like Van Senden, Nagel, and Burnand, inspired by Euro-
pean ideas about progress of society, tried to develop the countryside and
to stimulate the cultivation of more land and to increase the agrarian out-
put, the local inhabitants resisted their efforts, which led to clashes
214 CHAPTER TWELVE
between the Dutch colonial overlords and their subjects. Colonial inter-
vention in the peripheral regions in the east and north not only implied
interference with the agriculture, but also administrative changes. Native
headmen were replaced by government agents who worked in close coop-
eration with the colonial officials.
At the same time the government of the island became more central-
ized and the relationship of the VOC with the native headmen in the
southwest, who had played the role of middlemen between colonial
government and native society, became tighter and better defined. The
original system of indirect rule was transformed into a more direct type
of government, in which the native headmen had well-defined task
descriptions and were held accountable for their performance. Also the
judicial system of landraden was scrutinized and its procedures were
described by new protocols. The efficiency of the revenue departments
increased and Van de Graaff managed to improve the revenue of the
colony by fifty per cent. The process of centralization, reform and
exploitation was still under way when the British took over the Dutch
possessions on the island and turned the administration in new direc-
tions.
Progress in the early years of British rule was rather chaotic and vague
because of the many shifts in personnel, authority and policy, and because
of the strong and contradictory rhetoric used in the despatches sent to
London. In the course of this research it became clear that the initial over-
throw of the Dutch administrative infrastructure – both in terms of insti-
tutions and of native administrators – had features common to other
regime changes. Moreover, the various shifts in authority – from Com-
pany, to joint Company-Crown and finally to Crown rule – and the pre-
vious experiences in colonial policymaking in India appear to have much
influenced politics in Ceylon, despite the different conditions in the two
places, which helps explain the protracted chaos. Studies of general pat-
terns of regime change helped me focus on the institutional developments
and to read beyond the strong intentions of the governors. I found that
when Governor Maitland claimed to have returned to the Dutch mode of
rule, he basically meant to say that he tried to stabilize the government;
but he did this very much in his own way.
Further I investigated how policymakers at home and on the island saw
the place of the island within the British Empire as a whole. This view
changed a few times. The strategic position of the island was emphasized
until changing circumstances elsewhere nullified its strategic value, and
the British realized that the colony would have to developed in such a way
as to become self-sustaining. When eventually Henry Dundas, the Secre-
tary of State, reached the conclusion that the island should become a
granary for the rest of the Empire in 1801, he based his assessments on
the experience in Bengal. His concept for the island resembled the brood-
kamer of Van de Graaff, but this time rice was to be the island-wide focus.
The Indian experience had shown that rice was easy taxable and, more-
over, commercial crops like coffee and sugar were already grown in the
West Indies. This remained the axiom of the British policy until the end
of Maitland’s term of office. Maitland anxiously tried to make the inhab-
itants of the southwest increase their rice production, but did not, as the
Dutch had done, involve the native headmen in his development
schemes. On the contrary, he saw them as obstacles and did everything in
his power to diminish their influence.
When his attempts proved to be fruitless, his successors focused once
more on commercial crop production, and by the 1820s the coffee cul-
ture in the southwest and Kandyan regions really took off. In contrast to
the Dutch period, this relied less on the help of the native headmen than
on investments and enterprises from Europe. In that way the British
clearly opted for a very different system of colonial exploitation than the
Dutch.
12.3 Connecting debates
Since the 1970s, the study of the long-term development of particular

social groups or castes in Sri Lankan society has been a popular subject.
Another important issue is the emergence of ethnic consciousness and the
origins of the violent divide between Tamil and Sinhalese communities in
post-colonial times. Such histories tend to cover a long time-span, often
from the fifteenth to the twentieth centuries; in other cases they com-
mence with the British period and continue well into the twentieth cen-
tury. In both fields of research the period around 1800 is often regarded
as a crucial period. Through its emphasis on the eighteenth century, my
research contributes to these histories, but puts developments in a new
perspective and provides some crucial missing links.
An example of the latter has to do with the rise of the Karāva caste to
a socio-economic elite, a development which the historian Michael
Roberts connects with the late Dutch period and arrival of the British.
I found that the Karāvas had already cooperated with the Dutch in their
private enterprises, and took over part of their economic position after the
change of regime. Thus, on the one hand the increased private activities
of the Dutch gave the Karāvas the opportunities to join their activities,
while the change of regime and the economic decline of the Dutch
enabled them to step into their shoes. Once again it shows how develop-
ments that may seem to have occurred autonomously were actually relat-
ed to the European presence on the island. This also accounts for the
216 CHAPTER TWELVE
growth of power of the mudaliyārs, native headmen in the southwest,

which Patrick Peebles connected to the British take-over, but which clear-
ly had much stronger roots in the eighteenth century when they already
became a major landowning class.656
Another case in point was found in the analysis of the relationship
between the colonial powers and the Kingdom of Kandy. That the
Sinhalese nobles deposed of their South Indian king in 1815 and more or
less invited the British to rule their Kingdom has been explained by many
historians as a manifestation of Sinhalese nationalism (or ethnic con-
sciousness), or by aggressive British expansionism. However, the final col-
laboration of the Sinhalese nobles with the British can be seen from a dif-
ferent angle and the fall of the Kingdom was really brought about by eco-
nomic and political factors within the Kingdom. The political balance in
the Kingdom was inherently unstable and suffered almost continuously
from internal tensions among the nobles, which was reinforced by Dutch
intrigues from the 1780s. The Kingdom had been economically isolated
by the Dutch, which caused a weakening of the position of the Sinhalese
nobles relative to that of the king’s South Indian retinue, who still had
access to South Indian resources. This drove the Sinhalese nobles away
from their king and made them amenable to overtures from the colonial
rulers on the coast. Neither ethnic consciousness nor British expansion-
ism seems to have been the decisive factor in this particular case.
12.4 Clashes, cooperation and negotiation

If we place the story of Ceylon against the backdrop of global develop-
ments, it becomes clear that the changes on the island were part of a wide-
spread phenomenon of modernization in the period under study. It was,
however, the personalities of Dutch, British, and Sri Lankan individuals
– men like like Van de Graaff, Pilime Talawe, Abeysinghe, Sluijsken,
Dundas, Andrews, North, Maitland, Johnstone, Burnand, Koratota, and
Eknelligoda – with their specific backgrounds, who played the most
important roles in shaping colonial institutions and policies and deter-
mined the final form of the colonial state.
The analysis of the relationship between the Kandyan Kingdom and
the colonial governments on the island underlines once more the signifi-
cant role that native elites played in the development of the colonial state.
In the absence of more comprehensive indigenous sources, the interplay
between colonial challenges and native responses is difficult to interpret.
In the Introduction I discussed the colonial transition on Java and point-
ed out how historians recognize many eighteenth-century foundations of
the later Dutch colonial state, and how such foundations were the result
of early interaction between the Dutch and the Javanese. In the case of
Ceylon, similar eighteenth-century foundations can be recognized in

some instances, but in other cases British rule led to real deviations from
earlier colonial and native institutions.
By analysing the differences and similarities, a more complete picture
emerges of continuing local pressures, the influence of particular power
groups on the construction of the colonial state and specific Dutch,
British governmental and individual colonial influence. For example,
despite concerted attempts to do so, the British did not succeed in find-
ing native collaborators in the southwest other than the group of head-
men that had held power in the Dutch days. However, the relationship
they established with this group differed markedly from that of the
Dutch. Instead of a convergence of interest as happened in the Dutch
period, the gulf between the British colonial government’s interests and
those of the headmen widened. This was a consequence of British mis-
trust and attempts to diminish the power of this group by giving them
less privileges and authority. Only in the 1810s did they realize, to their
own surprise, that this had led to a decline rather than growth in agricul-
ture. Lack of insight into the functioning of local society and an overesti-
mation of their own authority compared with that of the native power-
holders was to blame.
This example reveals the limits of colonial power in this period of tran-
sition, but also points at the divergence between intention and practical
outcome. It shows that the colonial state was the function of a confronta-
tion between the capacities of native society and the demands of colonial
rulers. The outcome was not pre-determined by either the social struc-
tures of native society or the particular policies of the colonial ruler.
Rather it was the result of clashes and accommodations between the two.
Thanks to their affiliation with the Dutch in the eighteenth century, the
mudaliyārs had built up such a strong powerbase that they could not be
ignored by the British and had to be given a place in their administrative
hierarchy. The case was very different in the peripheral regions where the
recent colonial intervention had weakened native power bases. Para-
doxically, it was in these areas that the British approach towards the native
elite most closely resembled that of the Dutch.
From the very start two major preoccupations distinguished the efforts
of British policymakers from those of the Dutch: the practice of justice
and the use of bonded labour for the island’s exploitation. There was a
very strong sense among the British rulers that justice should be in the
hands of the colonial government, and not shared with the native head-
men as had been the case with the Dutch landraden. They experimented
with various types of provincial courts, and although for some years the
landraden were reinstalled, the magistrates eventually took over the real
judicial responsibilities for the interior.
218 CHAPTER TWELVE
The case of bonded labour was even more complex. The notion of free
labour as a basic right for all people was an ideal that had become very
popular among liberals in Britain. It was reinforced by the idea that
improvement of society was only possible within a system of free labour.
This had fuelled the abolitionist movement and the reform of the British
government in India, and it also influenced British policy on Ceylon. The
British governors strongly felt that bonded labour retarded economic
growth and consequently obstructed further development of society. After
failed experiments with abolition under North, Maitland compromised
and allowed bonded labour to be used, but only for public works and the
collection of cinnamon. That is why the British preferred to leave the
commercial exploitation to European investors who were to pay for the
labour they used, rather than to native headmen who appropriated the
bonded labour system for all agricultural enterprises.
After a short period of very intensive use of this form of labour by
government for infrastructural and irrigational projects, the revived abo-
litionist spirit in England led to intervention in the labour systems on the
island. In 1824, Parliament announced its intention to set up a Com-
mission of Enquiry to look into, among other things, the labour issue on
Ceylon. Thus, liberal British opinion with its strong moralist convictions
remained a strong element in policymaking on the island, an element
absent in the Dutch period, and which remained absent in the case of Java
until the Dutch Parliament was given a role in colonial affairs in 1848.
The current study also gives clues for a further comparison between the
colonial histories of Java and Sri Lanka. The considerations underlying
the choices made by North and Maitland, resemble the “modern” choic-
es made by Raffles, when representing the British Crown on Java.
Interestingly one of the members of the Commission of Enquiry, Charles
Hay Cameron, had worked with Raffles on Java and drew his inspiration
from Raffles’ reforms there, when he proposed together with Colebrooke
the reform and modernization of the government of Ceylon in 1830. The
current emphasis on the eighteenth-century indigenous foundations of
the colonial state in Java give the impression that the Dutch government
had no choice but to adapt to institutions that already existed and in
which the native elites had large interests at stake. The case of Ceylon
clearly shows that the way in which the modern colonial state adapted to
such foundations depended largely on the preferences and will of the
colonial rulers.
219
NOTES
Notes to Introduction
1
In the thesis I will use the name Ceylon only when referring to the island in its his-
toric, colonial setting. When referring to island in modern times or mainly its geograph-
ic designation, I will use the current name Sri Lanka.
2
Lieberman, ed., Beyond Binary Histories; Reid, ed., The Last Stand of Asian Autonomies.
Blussé and Gaastra, eds, On the Eighteenth Century as a Category of Asian History. For an
overview of recent publications on India on this period: Barrow and Haynes, “The Colo-
nial Transition: South Asia 1770-1840”.
3
Sophia Pieters and R.G. Anthonisz translated and published the memoirs of Rijklof
van Goens jr. (1675-1680); Thomas van Rhee (1693-1697); Cornelis Jan Simons (1703-
1707); Hendrick Becker (1707-1716); Jacob Christiaan Pielat (1732-1734); and Gustaaf
Willem Baron van Imhoff (1736-1739).
4
P.E. Pieris, Tri Sinhala: The Last Phase; Turner, Collected Papers on the History of the
Maritime Provinces of Ceylon, 1795-1802; Anthonisz, The Dutch in Ceylon; Perera, The
Douglas Papers; P.E. Pieris, Ceylon and the Hollanders.
5
Wickremasinghe, Ethnic Politics in Colonial Sri Lanka, 56-99.
6
See Chapter Eight.
7
G.C. Mendis, The Colebrooke-Cameron Papers. Arasaratnam, Dutch Power in Ceylon
1658-1687. Goonewardena, The Foundation of Dutch Power in Ceylon. Kannangara, The
History of the Ceylon Civil Service, 1802-1833. Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British
Occupation 1795-1833, Vols 1-2.
8
Kanapathypillai, Dutch rule in Maritime Ceylon 1766-1796 ( PhD thesis University of
London 1969), Wickremeratne, The Conservative Nature of British Rule of Sri Lanka.
9
The Commission of Enquiry to the eastern colonies was installed in 1823 by
Parliament to investigate in the Crown colonies (The Cape Colony, Ceylon, and Mauri-
tius) the general state of government and revenue, with particular emphasis on the ques-
tion of slavery. The commission arrived in Ceylon in 1829. G.C. Mendis, The Colebrooke-
Cameron Papers, Vol. 1, xxxi- xxxvii.
10
Van Goor, “Continuity and Change in the Dutch Position in Asia between 1750-
1850”, 185-200.
11
Kwee, The Political Economy of Java’s Northeast Coast. Van Niel, Java’s Northeast Coast
1740-1840. Ota, Changes of Regime and Social Dynamics in West Java. Carey, “Waiting for
the ‘Just’ King”. Hoadly, “Periodisation and Institutional Change in Eighteenth Century
Java”.
12
Van Goor, “Continuity and Change in the Dutch position in Asia between 1750-
1850”, 185-200. Hoadly, “Periodisation, Institutional Change and Eighteenth-Century
Java”, 96-103.
13
Bayly, Imperial Meridian: The British Empire and the World 1780-1830, 248-254.
14
Bayly, Imperial Meridian, 209-214.
15
Rasanayagam, “Tamil Documents in the Government Archives”.
16
The Cūlavamsa basically stops with the death of King Kirti Sri Raja Sinha in 1782.
Later in the nineteenth century, a few pages were added concerning the rule of the last two
kings.
17
Arasaratnam, Dutch Power in Ceylon. For a collection of his essays and articles see:
Arasaratnam, Ceylon and the Dutch, 1600-1800; Goonewardene, The Foundation of Dutch
Power; Goonewardena, “Calculating Merchant Rulers and Cultivating Colonial Subjects”;
Kotelawele, “Agrarian Policies of the Dutch in South-west Ceylon, 1743-1767”;
Wagenaar, Galle, VOC vestiging in Ceylon. See also the contributions of Arasaratnam and
Kotelawele, in K.M. de Silva, ed., University of Peradeniya History of Sri Lanka, Vol. II
(hereafter UPHS).
220 NOTES
18
Kanapathypillai, Dutch Rule in Maritime Ceylon 1766-1796.
19
In particular: Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British Administration, Vol. 1-2,
praiseworthy because of its detailed descriptions.
20
The six chambers were: Amsterdam, Zeeland, Delft, Rotterdam, Hoorn and Enk-
huizen. Gaastra, De geschiedenis van de VOC, 20.
21
Meilink-Roelofsz, Raben, and Spijkerman, De archieven van de Verenigde Oostindische
Compagnie.
22
See Chapter Eight.
23
G.C. Mendis, The Colebrooke-Cameron Papers, Vol. 1, xxxiv.
24
SLNA, 1/2159-2163: resolutions of the inland department.
25
He sent his letters and reports to men of influence like Governor General Alting,
Commissioner General Sebastian Nederburgh and Admiral Van Braam.
26
This feud is dealt with in Chapters Three and Six.
27
Meilink-Roelofsz, Raben, and Spijkerman, De archieven van de Verenigde Oostindische
Compagnie. Jurriaanse, Catalogue of the archives of the Dutch central government of coastal
Ceylon 1640-1796. Gommans, Bes, and Kruijtzer, Dutch sources on South Asia c. 1600-
1825, Vol. 1. “Index to the Overgekomen Brieven en Papieren” in the reading room of
the Nationaal Archief in the Hague, now accessible on internet via www.TANAP.net. The
catalogues of the archives of the British government on Sri Lanka are unpublished but
found in typescript in the reading room of the SLNA. Also in typescript in the reading
room of the Sri Lanka National Archives: Mottau, Index to the Despatches of the Governors.
& Summary of Despatches 1798-1822. In Jakarta, I picked the fruits of TANAP-archival
labour by using the new (unpublished) catalogue of the archives of the High Government
of Batavia (see www.TANAP.net). For the National Archives in Kew and the British
Library and India Office collection: G.P.S.H. de Silva, A Survey of Archives and Manu-
scripts Relating to Sri Lanka and Located in Major London Repositories.
28
Perera, The Douglas Papers.
29
Bertolacci, A View of the Agricultural, Commercial and Financial Interests of Ceylon.
Notes to Chapter One

30
Tennent, Ceylon, an Account of the Island, Vol. 1 & 2, 3.
31
Siriweera, “Agriculture in Mediaeval Sri Lanka”, 34-35.
32
C.R. de Silva, “Sri Lanka in the Early 16th Century: Economic and Social Condi-
tions”, 54-56.
33
Marco Polo, The Travels, 258.
34
For an overview of the major sites on the island vide: The Cultural Triangle of Sri
Lanka. For a recent discussion of the Pali chronicles of Sri Lanka see: G.C. Mendis, The
Pali Chronicles of Sri Lanka.
35
Paranavitana, “Civilisation of the Period: Religion, Literature and Art”, in S. Para-
navitana, ed., University of Ceylon History of Ceylon. Vol. 1: From the Earlierst Times to
1505. Part 1: Up to the End of the Anurādhapura, 386-387. Hereafter UCHC. K.M. de
Silva, A History of Sri Lanka, 50-51; 73-77.
36
A lot remains uncertain about this period in Ceylon’s history, although it has always
received a lot of attention from scholars and is still very much the focus of Ceylonese his-
torical and archaeological research. Most accounts relate to its political history, which is
generally deduced from the chronicles and rock inscriptions. Increasing interest in the
field of socio-economic history has resulted in some interesting debates regarding the eco-
nomic organization of the Kingdoms and their demise.
37
See Chapter Four and Sections 8.4-8.5.
38
Siriweera, “Agriculture in Mediaeval Sri Lanka”, 48-50. He argues that land was never
fully in use and that the scale of the irrigation system was probably smaller than hitherto
assumed because not all tanks and canals were functioning at the same time. Also, there
were various records of famine in the Pali chronicles that raise questions about the likeli-
hood of the Rājarata kingdoms producing such enormous surpluses. He therefore con-
cludes that at the most it could be assumed that the island was self-sufficient in its rice
TO CHAPTER ONE 221
production in the days of the ancient civilizations. Although there are still historians who
reject Siriweera’s suggestions, his account of the economic history of the ancient civiliza-
tion is now more or less commonplace. On the limited use of the tanks: see also K.M. de
Silva, A History of Sri Lanka, 69; and Wimalaratana, Changes in Consumption Pattern and
Economic Underdevelopment in British Ceylon, 157. He accepts the argument of limited
production, but argues that rice was always the island’s staple food.
39
K.M. de Silva, A History of Sri Lanka, 63, 81-84.
40
Lieberman, Strange Parallels, 23-25, 121.
41
C.R. de Silva, “Sri Lanka in the Early 16th Century: Political Conditions”, 35.
42
Arasaratnam, “The Vanniar of North Ceylon”, 101-112. On the early history of the
vanniyars: K. Indrapala, “The Origin of the Tamil Vanni Chieftaincies of Ceylon”, 111-
140.
43
Pearson, The Indian Ocean, 54-55.
44
C.R. de Silva, “Sri Lanka in the Early 16th Century: Economic and Social Condi-
tions”, 50-60.
45
Wimalaratana, Changes in Consumption Pattern and Economic Underdevelopment in
British Ceylon, 155-164. C.R. de Silva, “Sri Lanka in the Early 16th Century: Economic
and Social Conditions”, 37-60. The rest of this section is based on this article by De Silva.
46
Idem; Wickremeratne, The Conservative Nature of British Rule in Sri Lanka, 29.
47
The standard work on the Sinhalese caste system is still Bryce Ryan, Caste in Modern
Ceylon: The Sinhalese System in Transition.
48
For a discussion on this subject see Chapter Two, below. Take for example the follow-
ing title: Lorna Dewaraja, The Muslims of Sri Lanka. One Thousand Years of Ethnic Har-
mony, 900-1915.
49
Paranavitana, “Civilisation of the Period: Religion”, in Paranavitana, ed., UCHC,
Vol. 1, Part 2, 754-769.
50
These estimates may be too high even. In comparison, Portugal had a population of
1.25 million people, about double the size. The Netherlands 1.5 million.
51
Pearson, The Indian Ocean, 120-121.
52
C.R. de Silva, “Trade in Ceylon Cinnamon in the Sixteenth Century”, 14-27.
53
P.E. Pieris, Ceylon and the Portuguese, 1505-1658; Abeyasinghe, Portuguese Rule in
Ceylon 1594-1612; Winius, The Fatal History of Portuguese Ceylon: Transition to Dutch
Rule; C.R. de Silva, The Portuguese in Ceylon 1617-1638.
54
C.R. de Silva, “The Rise and Fall of the Kingdom of Sitavaka (1521-1593)”, 61-104.
55
C.R. de Silva and Pathamanathan, “The Kingdom of Jaffna up to 1620”, 105-121.
56
Abeyasinghe, “Portuguese Rule in Kotte, 1594-1638”, 123-137.
57
C.R. de Silva, “Expulsion of the Portuguese from Sri Lanka”, 163-181.
58
Lieberman, Strange Parallels, 21-66.
59
Winius, The Fatal History, 36-170.
60
According to Goonawardena, the Dutch manipulated the Dutch translation of the
treaty to deceive the king by omitting the essential sentence “if the king so desired” there-
by taking away his sovereignty over the coast. Goonewardena, The Foundation of Dutch
Power in Ceylon 1638-1658, 32-33. Winius questioned Goonewardena’s interpretation.
According to him, it was not the coastal possessions they were after in the first place but
rather the remuneration for the war expenses and the security of the cinnamon monop-
oly. Only when Raja Sinha did not live up his promise of payments did they start to insist
on the coastal possessions. Winius, The Fatal History, 37-43. In any case, the outcome was
the unclear status of Dutch sovereignty in Ceylon, which was to have further conse-
quences for Dutch-Kandyan relations in the eighteenth century.
61
Gaastra, De geschiedenis van de VOC, 37-57.
62
Arasaratnam, Dutch Power in Ceylon, 1658-1687, 77-97.
63
Turner, ed., A Sketch of the Constitution of the Kandyan Kingdom by Sir John D’Oyly
and Other Relevant Papers; Davy, An Account of the Interior of Ceylon and of its Inhabitants
with Travels in That Island.
64
Upham, The Mahāvansi the Rājā-Ratnācari and the Rājā-vali. Vol. 2. A Sinhalese ver-
sion of this document was found in the cave monastery of Mulkirigala.
65
Duncan, The City as Text: The Politics of Landscape Interpretation in the Kandyan
222 NOTES
Kingdom, 34; Bandarage, Colonialism in Sri Lanka: The Political Economy of the Kandyan
Highlands, 1833-1886, 17-46.
66
R. Pieris, Sinhalese Social Organisation: The Kandyan Period, 5-13.
67
Ibid., 11.
68
Henley, “Conflict, Justice and the Stranger King: Indigenous Roots of Colonial Rule
in Indonesia and Elsewhere”, 112-128.
69
R. Pieris, Sinhalese Social Organisation, 14-18.
70
Dewaraja, The Kandyan Kingdom of Sri Lanka 1707-1782, 206-212.
71
R. Pieris, Sinhalese Social Organisation, 20-21.
72
Wagenaar, “Knielen of buigen?”, 441-466.
73
R. Pieris, Sinhalese Social Organisation, 306.
74
They had a large retinue when they travelled around. Most remarkable must have
been the whipcrackers who walked behind them to scare-off the audience. Dewaraja, The
Kandyan Kingdom, 202-205; R. Pieris, Sinhalese Social Organisation, 19-24.
75
Dewaraja, The Kandyan Kingdom, 218.
76
Ibid., 219-221.
77
Ibid., 224-226.
78
Ibid., 228-229.
79
Malalgoda, Buddhism in Sinhalese Society 1750-1900: A Study of Religious Revival and
Change; Gombrich and Obeyesekere, Buddhism Transformed: Religious Change in Sri
Lanka; Seneviratne, Rituals of the Kandyan State.
80
Malalgoda, Buddhism in Sinhalese Society, 50-52.
81
Raymond, “Étude des realtions religieuses entre le Sri Lanka et l’Arakan du XIIe au
XVIII Siècle: Documentation historique et Évidences Archéologiques”, 479-487. Wage-
naar, “Looking for Monks from Arakan”, 91-111.
82
Seneviratne, Rituals of the Kandyan State, 89-115.
83
Malalgoda, Buddhism in Sinhalese Society, 82-87. Ferguson, “Mulgiri-Gala”, 197-235.
84
Dewaraja, The Kandyan Kingdom, 241-249.
Notes to Chapter Two

85
Kotelawele, “The VOC in Sri Lanka, 1658-1796: Social and Economic Change in
the Maritime Regions”, 417-451.86 Kotelawele, “Some Aspects of Social Change in the
South West of Sri Lanka, c. 1700-1833”, 65-83; Arasaratnam, “Elements of Social and
Economic Change in Dutch Maritime Ceylon (Sri Lanka) 1658-1796”, 35-54.
87
Arasaratnam, “Dutch Commercial Policy in Ceylon and its Effects on Indo-Ceylon
Trade 1790-1750”, 109-130. See also Raben, Batavia and Colombo, 48-49. On the tax
farmers in Jaffna: Arasaratnam, “The Historical Foundation of the Economy of the Tamils
of North Sri Lanka”, 20.
88
Wagenaar, Galle. VOC Vestiging in Ceylon, 61-64.
89
Arasaratnam, Dutch Power in Ceylon 1658-1687, 130.
90
Ibid., 120-144. The first tombo registration campaign in Jaffna turned out a failure
at first when the inhabitants rebelled against the government: Ibid., 137-139. See also:
Kotelawela, “The VOC in Sri Lanka, 1658-1796: Social and Economic Change in the
Maritime Regions”, 417-451.
91
Arasaratnam, “Baron van Imhoff and the Dutch Policy in Ceylon”, 454-568, and
Kotelawele, “Agrarian Policies”, 3-34.
92
Ibid. Goonewardena, “Calculating Merchant Rulers and Cultivating Subjects”, 1-76.
93
UB Leiden, manuscript collections. Pamphlet of Casparus de Jongh, Noodzakelijke
verdediging, wederleggeuing en ophelderinge, voor het belang van de Ned oost ind, comp [….]
(1769), 64: “lof der pepertuinen”.
94
Arasaratnam, “Baron van Imhoff and the Dutch Policy in Ceylon”, 454-568, and
Kotelawele, “Agrarian Policies”, 3-34.
95
Burnand, ‘Fragments on Ceylon’, 442.
96
Abeyasinghe, “Princes and Merchants: Relations between the Kings of Kandy and the
Dutch East India Company in Sri Lanka (1688-1740)”, 35-60.
TO CHAPTER TWO 223
97
Seneviratne, “The Alien King: The Nayakkers on the Throne of Kandy”, 60.
Wagenaar, “Looking for Monks from Arakan”, 91-111.
98
Arasaratnam, “The Kingdom of Kandy: Aspects of its External Relations and Com-
merce”, 109-127.
99
More on diplomatic instruments in this period: Wagenaar, “‘Met eer en respect’:
Diplomatieke contacten tussen de VOC-gouverneur in Colombo en het Hof van het
Koninkrijk Kandy, 1703-1707”, 227-251.
100
Kotelawele, “The VOC in Sri Lanka 1688-1766: Problems and Policies”, 281-320.
101
Wagenaar, “Knielen of buigen?”, 441-466. Schrikker, “Een ongelijke strijd? De oor-
log tussen de Verenigde Oost-Indische Compagnie en de koning van Kandy, 1760-1766”.
Wickremasekera, Kandy at War: Indigenous Military Resistance to European Expansion in
Sri Lanka, 1594-1818, 195-200.
102
The cinnamon plantations are dealt with more extensively in Section 3.2.
103
Burnand, “Fragments on Ceylon”, 443. Falck gained the reputation of a gentle, dis-
interested governor. In fact, not much was written about him, except in relation to Kandy.
However, a fragment of a private letter written by Arnoldus de Lij, commander of Galle
in the beginning of the 1770s gives us another impression of Falck “[...] wat de Ceilonsche
zaaken aanbelangt, bemoei mij met niets anders als het aanvertrouwd commandement aanbe-
langt, ben met de gouverneur, schoon de hoogmoet en de waan wijt loop[end] met de rijkdom
accresteert, in redelijke terme [...]”, SLNA, 1/3425.
104
Abeyasekera, Romantic Muturajawela, an Eyeful of Bounteous Nature, 17-37.
105
Paranavitana and R.K. de Silva, Maps and Plans of Dutch Ceylon, 93.
106
ANRI, HR 3858 “De gehouden correspondentie met de Gaalse bedienden over en aan
den heer kommandeur Sluijsken door hunne Hoog Edelheeden opgedragen kommissie omtrent
Diwitoere.” (Correspondence with the servants from Galle about the commission regard-
ing Diviture assigned to the commandor Sluijsken). f. 25: Extract from a despatch writ-
ten on 23 April 1791 from Colombo to Galle.
107
Newbury, Clients Patrons and Empire: Chieftaincy and Over-rule in Asia, Africa and
the Pacific, 265-285.
108
On the organization of the Company, see Gaastra, De geschiedenis van de VOC, 66-
81.
109
Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek, Vol. I, lxxxii-lxxxvii.
110
Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek, Vol. I, lxxxviii-lxxxix.
111
NA (NL), VOC 3571, 26 January 1781, f. 74, secrete resolutie van Ceilon, despatch
to Batavia.
112
At Tuticorin, on the Madura coast of India, which also fell under the authority of the
Ceylon government, a civil servant held the post of chief.
113
ANRI, HR, 3855, Copia berichten weegens de inkomsten der dienaaren op Ceilon
1790.
114
Raben, Batavia and Colombo, 70. Raben states that from 1680 the dispens dorpen
were no longer issued to company officials. However, in the list of incomes of the
Company officials on the island of 1790, dispens dorpen are mentioned: ANRI, HR, 3855.
115
Jurriaanse, Catalogue of the Archives of the Dutch Central Government of Coastal
Ceylon, 5-20.
116
Arasaratnam, Dutch Power in Ceylon, 127: Arasaratnam points out that both Van
Goens the elder and the younger, turned rich in the East through moneylending.
117
SLNA, 25.1/36, correspondence of Alexander Johnstone, letter of the principal
Dutch inhabitants to Alexander Johnstone. No date, no folio no, the letter in question was
bound between letters written in 1811.
118
Wagenaar, Galle, 45-51.
119
Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek, lxxxvii.
120
On race and status hierarchy in Colombo: Raben, Batavia and Colombo, 264-271.
121
Raben, Batavia and Colombo, 66-72.
122
Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek, Vol. I, xcviii-civ.
123
Arasaratnam, “The Administrative Organisation of the Dutch East India Company
in Ceylon”, 6.
124
Unless stated otherwise, this section is based on Arasaratnam, “The Administrative
224 NOTES
Organisation of the Dutch East India Company in Ceylon”, 1-13, and Arasaratnam, “The
Dutch administration”, 341-356.
125
On the paresses of the cinnamon peelers as example of local influence on the Dutch
Colonial political culture: Wagenaar, “‘Eerst eenigen tijd versleeten met hunne dansers
zien danssen en springen.’ Ceylonese compagniesdienaren schrijven over Kaneel en
kaneelschillers in 1786”, 19-34.
126
Van Goor, Jan Kompenie as schoolmaster, 30-37. For the experience of the Catholics:
Perniola, The Catholic Church in Sri Lanka: The Dutch Period, Vols. 1-4.
127
Van Goor, Jan Kompenie as schoolmaster, 109-121.
128
Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek, Vol. I, civ-cx; Kotelawele, “The Administration of Jus-
tice under the VOC”, 356-374.
129
Kotelawele, “The VOC in Sri Lanka, 1658-1796: Social and Economic Change in
the Maritime Regions”, 419-422; Paranavitana, Land for Money: Dutch Landregistration in
Sri Lanka. Land registration was taken up already in 1676 in Jaffna, but stopped after the
inhabitants of Jaffna rebelled against the registrations. Van Imhoff was responsible for the
revitilization of this practice.
130
Arasaratnam, “The Indigenous Ruling Class under Colonial Rule in Dutch Mar-
itime Ceylon”, 65.
Notes to Chapter Three

131
Paranavitana and R.K. de Silva, Maps and Plans of Dutch Ceylon.
132
Ibid., 56, 79-80, 87, 93, 120, 130, 136-137, 141, and 142.
133
Ibid., 65 (Original: NA (NL) Leupe 4.VEL 927).
134
Ibid., 22-23.
135
Steur, “Activities of S.C. Nederburgh as Commissioner General (1791-1799)”. Van
de Graaff was to become director general in Batavia. However, after his arrival in Batavia
in 1795, the ruling clique refused to accept him as director general, which resulted in a
big row in Batavia. Many letters and other documents still survive, and it is difficult to
establish who was right. In any case, after Van de Graaff ’s return to the Netherlands, all
charges against him were cleared. His historic reputation was tarnished by the writings of
Nederburgh. In an effort to clear his reputation, the historian Lauts published an article
entitled “Willem Jacob van de Graaff ” in the Utrechtse Volksalmanak of 1846.
136
Den illustere broeder die thans het roer van Ceilonsch scheepje bestierd. Quoted from:
SLNA, 1/2792, “Dagregister gehouden gedurende de ronde in het Koetjaarsche, Tamble-
gamsche en Kattoekolompattoesche door den onderkoopman D.E. Jacques Fabrice van Senden
in 1786”, f. 31.
137
NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh 440, “Schriftuur Sluijsken 1792”. No page num-
bers. Some examples: “Van de Graaff hoogmoedig genoeg om een grote rol te willen spelen”
and “Van de Graaff daarentegen, trots in den dienst, hoogmoed, gedwongen en meesterachtig”.
138
Thunberg, Voyages de C.P. Thunberg, 413.
139
Ibid.
140
NA (NL), VOC 3689, 29 December 1785, despatch governor and council to gover-
nor-general and council in Batavia, ff. 117-119.
141
NA (NL), VOC 3692, 14 April 1785, resolution in council to pay out the premi-
ums.
142
NA (NL), VOC 3843, 20 May 1790, appendix to despatch to Batavia: overview of
expenses made in the cinnamon plantations and list of expenses made for the sustenance
of the labourers and their tools for the years 1784-1788, ff. 2477-2480.
143
NA (NL), VOC 3878, 28 January 1793, copia despatch to Batavia, ff. 1948-1949.
See also for a reference to the resolution in council and example of such a title deed: NA
(NL) Com. tot OI handel 128, 31 July 1794, despatch to Batavia: resolution Inlandsch
departement 20 September 1793, f. 1080.
144
It was certainly not only headmen who applied for land to be cultivated. In the res-
olutions of the Inlandsch departement we come across such requests from servants of the
Company, Dutch and Portuguese burghers, Moors and other inhabitants of the coast. To
TO CHAPTER THREE 225
give but some examples: a laskorin who planted 1500 cinnamon trees: NA (NL), VOC
3692, 19 March 1785, resolutions in council; NA (NL), VOC 3726, 9 and 24 May 1786:
resolution regarding the request for a piece of land to cultivate with cinnamon by the
Moorish woman Slijma Naatje; NA (NL), VOC 3799, 17 August 1788, resolution
Inlandsch departement, overview of all high grounds given out in the Colombo dessavonie
between 9 October 1787 and the end of February 1788.
145
NA (NL), VOC 3689, 28 January 1786, despatch to Batavia, ff. 299-300.
146
NA (UK), CO 416/24, “Burnand’s papers”, 5 February 1809, original of his frag-
ments on Ceylon in French, f. 12.
147
NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh 440; on the cover is written: pieces belonging to the
memorandum to the governor-general, 1 July 1795. The memorandum in question writ-
ten by Nederburgh, is found in Collectie Nederburgh 832, complaints about Van de
Graaff are expressed from f. 18 onwards in relation to this, Nederburgh makes explicit
references to Sluijsken’s writings.
148
Kanapathypillai, “Helen or Costly Bride”, 133-145; Jacobs, Koopman in Azië, 50;
and Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British Occupation, Vol. 2, 415.
149
Kanapathypillai, “Helen or Costly Bride”, 133-145. NA (NL), VOC 3799, 14 Fe-
bruary 1788, resolution Inlandsch departement, comments of Fretz on Sluijsken’s criticism.
He emphasized that the Heren Zeventien were content with the qualitity of Garden cinna-
mon. NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh 442, memorandum of Van de Graaff for his suc-
cessor, 14 July 1794, §50 and 51, Van de Graaff refers in these sections to old samples of
the preferred cinnamon in the Netherlands and suggests that such samples could be made
once more, to make sure that the best quality was peeled and send home.
150
Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British Occupation, Vol. 2, 414.
151
For example: OIOC G/11/54, memoir of Davy Robertson, f. 158.
152
NA (NL), HR 586, notes of the High Government in the margins of Van de Graaff ’s
memorandum, made in Spring 1797. See the comments in margins of §38.
153
Steur, “Activities of S.C. Nederburgh as commissioner general (1791-1799)”, and
Schutte, “De Nederlandse Patriotten en de koloniën”, 150-163. The mission failed to set
reforms as they intended, but later in 1802 and 1803, Nederburgh influenced the formu-
lation of new colonial policies; his advice was based on his experiences on Java in this peri-
od.
154
SLNA, 1/4959, 5 May 1794, Letter from the commissioners general (Nederburgh
and Frijkenius) and Governor Alting and Director general Siberg to Governor Van de
Graaff; 21 April 1795, answer from Governor J.G. van Angelbeek.
155
Expenses: 1779/80 ƒ1,197,210.9.4 1786/87 ƒ 1,532,955.19.–
1780/81 ƒ 1,363,332.15.8 1787/88 ƒ 1,677,319.10.8
1781/82 ƒ 1,400,787.17.8 1788/89 ƒ 1,820,346.7.12
1782/83 ƒ 1,641,204.–.– 1789/90 ƒ 1,497,326.10.8
1783/84 ƒ 1,667,008.17.8 1790/91 ƒ 1,675,380.12.12
1784/85 ƒ 1,503,564.8.8 1791/92 ƒ 1,900,982.18.–
1785/86 ƒ 1,607,378.19.4
156
Soon after the arrival of the Luxemburg regiment, colonel Hugonet and Van de
Graaff started to fight over who controlled the army on the island. NA (NL), VOC 3720,
26 July 1786, f. 62 and onwards separate letter of Van de Graaff to Batavia; NA (NL)
3691, 18 March 1786, ff. 909-914, despatch to the chamber Zeeland (responsible for the
military recruitment); NA (NL), 3692, resolution 30 June 1785 (among others) on all
sorts of irregularities among the troops, reports of fights between Dutch soldiers and
members of the Luxemburg regiment.
157
NA (NL), VOC 3689, extract patriaasche missiven 18 November 1786, ff. 159-160.
Just after the war, the Heren Zeventien urged the Ceylon government to cut expenses.
However, they acknowledged that this was a difficult task, because the military establish-
ment was now larger than ever. They expressed the hope that at least the income could be
increased.
158
SLNA, 1/4959, 21 April 1795, Governor Van Angelbeek to Batavia.
Income under Falck 1779/80 ƒ 652,340.3.–
1780/81 ƒ 556,252.18.8
226 NOTES
1781/82 ƒ 419,385.17.8
1782/83 ƒ 641,491.3.8
1783/84 ƒ 938,228.6.–
Income under Van de Graaff 1784/85 ƒ 642,770.1.8
1785/86 ƒ 809,302.15.–
1786/87 ƒ 793,749.17.8
1787/88 ƒ 822,283.1.–
1788/89 ƒ 861712.13.4
1789/90 ƒ 895,959.8.8
1790/91 ƒ 981,979.5.–
1791/92 ƒ 954,575.2.–
Van Angelbeek pointed out that the year 1783/84 had to be considered as an exception,
because over 300,000 guilders were earned by selling the goods of the stranded ship De
Overduin, which had been bound for Malabar.
159
Van Angelbeek must have been well aware that the government of Batavia was in pos-
session of all documents regarding the finances up to this period, and thus it is not likely
that he falsified the numbers. On the other hand, it is not entirely clear what they are
based on. This is not of real importance here though, as it is clear enough that both
expenses and income were increasing.
160
Jacobs, Koopman in Azië, 209-223.
161
On the Japanese copper trade and the British competition in India with copper from
Europe, see Shimada, Intra-Asian Trade in Japanese Copper, 65-129.
162
See for the papers of the military commission: NA (NL), VOC 10022-4; VOC 3843,
NA (NL) Collection Ver Huell 21-32; SLNA, 1/4960-5965.
163
NA (NL) Com. tot OI Handel 128, 31 July 1794 ff. 857-879, Governor and coun-
cil to Batavia, answer to despatch from the Netherlands 26 November 1792, with criti-
cism on military expenses.
164
Jacobs, Koopman in Azië, 73-122 and 218-223. Unfortunately the exchanges
between the Dutch factories in staple goods like arrack, rice and salt are missing from her
analysis. Only the sugar trade receives attention. Perhaps it was impossible to include this
in her research, but it is certainly a topic waiting to be explored.
165
SLNA, 1/2159, 1 September 1791, f. 218: Jaffna to Colombo; SLNA, 1/1795,
letter from Nagel in the Vanni about the elephant trade written 1792.; SLNA, 1/2710,
2 April 1793, memorandum commandeur of Jaffna Bartolomeus Raket for his successor,
f. 13.
166
NA (NL), VOC 3692, 3 March 1785, resolution in council regaring rice delivered
by various traders: Tranchell, the Jew Hain Gabaij, “an Armenian merchant” and “a
banker”. Blume’s proposal: NA (NL), VOC 3573, resolution 17 March 1780. On deliv-
eries by Graaf van Bijland, chief of Sadraspatnam: NA (NL), VOC 3692, resolution
24 June 1785. Conradi was a regular provider of rice: NA (NL), VOC 3842, 7 May 1790,
despatch to Batavia, ff. 2557-2558.
167
The rice prices in 1780s in Madras were also exceptionally high because of droughts,
bad harvests and warfare. Ajuha, “Labour Relations in an Early Colonial Context”, 817-
818.
168
Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek; between 1766 and 1784 Falck issued 100 plakkaten,
while Van de Graaff issued the same amount in nine years.
169
Wijnanaendts van Resandt, De gezaghebbers der Oost-Indische Compagnie op haren
buiten comptoiten in Azië, 83-84.
170
SLNA, 1/2707, 12 June 1784, memorandum of the commander of Galle Arnoldus
de Lij for his successor Willem Jacob van de Graaff, ff. 1-16.
171
SLNA, 1/3425 (Buultjens), letters written by Arnoldus de Lij in 1773 and SLNA,
1/2707, 12 June 1784, ff. 1-16.
172
SLNA, 1/5083, 16 November 1784, minutes of the political council of Galle: “mise-
rabele en hulpeloose menschen, en daaronder verschijde met besmettelijke ziektens, die hier en
daar langs de publike weegens leggen te beedelen, en veel al op een beklaagelijke wijze omko-
men”.
173
SLNA, 1/2707, De Lij speaks of the Gaalse ziekte, but from his description, a swollen
scrotum and thick legs, venereal disease seems more likely. Another possibility is that he
was dealing with an outburst of elephantiasis, a disease that was still present in that area
the nineteenth century. Perhaps Van de Graaff ’s measures against the prostitutes were
inspired by Thunberg, who complained about the bad hygiene in the garrisons and towns
and pointed at the negative influence of the prostitutes. Thunberg, Voyages de C.P.
Thunberg, Vol. 2, 457.
174
Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek, Vol. 2, plakkaat 575: hygienic regulation about the
treatment and location of cattle for slaughtering.
175
SLNA, 1/5082, 20 October 1784, minute of the Galle political council.
176
SLNA, 1/1383, 23 June 1784, Van de Graaff from Galle to the political council in
Colombo.
177
SLNA, 1/5082, minutes of the Galle political council July-october 1784.
178
Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek, plakkaat 578; see also NA (NL), VOC 3692, 10 Fe-
bruary 1785, resolution: in this way the lack of expertise among the headmen could be
checked.
179
Ibid., plakkaat 611: this is a plakkaat for Colombo, but Hovy points out in a note
that this proclamation was based on a sannas issued in Galle on 4 August 1784.
180
See also Section 2.1 on the Dutch use of oeliam services.
181
SLNA, 1/5082, 20 October 1784, minute of the council of Galle.
182
Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek, plakkaat 608.
183
Ibid., plakkaat 608: extensive regulation for the police 28 December 1786; plakkaat
609: improved instructions for the quarter, or neighbourhood, masters.
184
Ibid., plakkaat 635 regarding the widows and orphans. NA (NL), Com. tot OI han-
del 129, 18 February 1795, ff. 1229-1230 despatch to Batavia. On the small pox inocu-
lation: Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek, plakkaat 646, January 1791; first reference to
inoculation: SLNA, 1/193, 22 June 1786, minute political council Ceylon, also refers to
recent epidemic that killed 800.
185
NA (NL), VOC 3689, 28 January 1786, f. 302, despatch to Batavia.
186
Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek, plakkaat 586; the plakkaat counts 33 sections in total.
187
Ibid., plakkaat 586: sections 1 and 2.
188
Ibid., plakkaat 586.
189
Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek, plakkaat 615.
190
NA (NL), VOC 3799, 7 August 1788, ff. 44-62, resolution Inlandsch departement:
report of Fretz on land and gardens given out to be cultivated between 9 October 1787
and February 1788.
191
NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh 442, 15 July 1794, memorandum of Governor Van
de Graaff for his successor. “§53: In het geen van ouds de Kolombosche dessavonij heeft uit-
gemaakt, is de vordering daar in wel niet groote. Met de kanneel kulture is deeze dessavonij
verscheide jaaren veel te doen geweest. Daar toe heeft heel veel volk moeten worden gebruikt,
en heeft dus in dezelve ter bevordering der nelie kultuure wijnig buitengewoons kunnen wor-
den gedaan.”
192
Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek, Vol. 2, plakkaat 611.
193
194
NA (NL), VOC 3692, 10 February 1785, resolution in council regarding the native
headmen. This resolution shows that this was the explicit intention of Van de Graaff.
195
Van Niel, Java’s Northeast Coast; Kwee, Political Economy of Java’s Northeast Coast; and
Ota, Changes of Regime and Social Dynamics in West Java.
196
Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek, Vol. 2, plakkaat 563 on the taxation on transport of
coconuts. The commander of Galle, the dessava of Colombo and the dessava of Matara
all received considerable percentages on the arrack and coir taxes: ANRI, HR, 3855
“Statement of income of all company’s officials 1790”. See the statement of Kraijenhof for
Galle, Fretz for Colombo and Christiaan van Angelbeek for Matara. Coir or coconut fibre
was used to make ropes and sails for the Company’s Ships.
197
Roberts, Caste, Conflict and Elite Formation, 84-89.
198
Kotelawele, “Some Aspects of Social Change”, 97.
199
This continued in the nineteenth century. Burnand, “Fragments on Ceylon”, 560,
states how the headmen started building houses in the European manner, and burned wax
228 NOTES
candles in silver candlesticks in stead of the oil lamp. The headmen made a very rich
impression on Robert Andrews, the first British commissioner for the revenues: NA (UK),
CO 416/22/H10, 10/5 1796, Andrews to Madras.
200
SLNA, 1/5082, 20 October 1784, minutes of the council of Galle, decision to go
ahead with the plan; NA (NL), VOC 3689, 28 January 1786, f. 301, despatch to Batavia
§244&245: positive remarks about the progress in Diviture.
201
ANRI, HR, 3858, 23 April 1791, f. 25 extract from a despatch from Colombo to
Galle; NA (NL), VOC 3840, 12 January 1789, ff. 1983-2073; NA (NL), VOC 3799,
21 October 1788, ff. 63-147 resolution Inlandsch departement: includes report of the com-
mittee, the angry response of Kraijenhof and the comments of the political council and
decision to send out a second committee.
202
These problems of credit would be a very interesting subject of study. It lasted to well
in the twentieth century. For a literary impression on the problems of credit, see Woolf,
The Village in the Jungle.
203
NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh 448, unknown author, no date (1792?) ff. 7-8:
“Maar dat de §530 voorgestelde toe eijgening van de ingenieurs, smeeden, oeliassen en 18
famillies van kolenbranders gedurende den tijd van 10 jaren buijtensporig is.”
“Dat hoe loffelijk ook het gedrag van Abbesinge, daar bij deese menschen woonplaatsen aan-
geweesen en hun door zagte behandeling §533 van een swervend leeven afgetrokken, tot goede
ingeseetenen hebbe gemaakt, ook zijn, of schijnen moogen, deese lieden egter niet aan de famil-
lie van Abbesinge overgegeven dienen te werden; maar beschout als waare ondersaten der Ed.
Comp.”
204
NA (NL), VOC 3840, 12 January 1789, f. 2045.
205
206
ANRI, HR, 3855, statement of the income dessava of Colombo (Fretz).
207
NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh 444, 21 March 1795, Van de Graaff to the
Commissioners General. Among other things, he discusses his policy to have pepper and
coffee produced by the natives: “uit hoofde van hun verplichte landsdienst” on the basis of
their service-tenures. It goes rather slow, but is costless at the same time, the only thing
needed is the installation of some “opzienders” (supervisors).
208
NA (NL), VOC 3838, 24 April 1789, ff. 976-978.
209
NA (NL), VOC 3689, 28 January 1786, ff. 203-205, despatch to Batavia, discussing
the appointment of lieutenant Mitman as supervisor of the agriculture in the Colombo
dessavony.
210
Some references to the work of the civil engineers, Walhberg and Foenander in the
periphery: NA (NL), VOC 3878, 28 January 1793, ff. 1936-1942; NA (NL), Com. tot
OI handel 128, 31 July 1794, ff. 883-884, on Foenander and the Giant’s tank; Ibid., ff.
1122-1130, on Foenander and Walhberg, and Diviture. The projects in the periphery are
discussed in Chapter Four.
211
ANRI, HR 3852 (the description in the catalogue is incorrect, the contents of the
bundle bearing this number concurs with the description of 3851), 19 April 1790, reso-
lution in council of Galle. The first reports on the complaints of the rebels state that they
talked “over verscheide onrechtvaardigheeden die tans de ingezeetenen aangedaan worden, zeg-
gende dat zij zelvs geen tijd hebben om aan zeegen die hun door het floreeren der velden is toe-
gevallen, en het geen zij aan den goede order en bestelling van den tegenswoordigen Heer des-
save verschuldigd zijn met rust te genieten, wijl zij geduurig moeten werken in de kaneel plan-
tagies nu een svan den Wel Edelen Grootachtbaaren heer Gouverneur, dan van welgemelde heer
dessave of ook wel van de modliaars en andere hoofden. Hier op gedagte drie perzoonenen zich
stilhoudende kwam er een groot geroep als uijt eenen monde, Je verswijgt niet dat wij ook moe-
ten werken in de kanneel thuijn van de arraatjes.”
212
Ibid.
213
SLNA, 1/2159, 1791 correspondences Inlandsch departement; NA (NL), VOC
3842, 1790 ff 2514-2565, various reports and letters; NA (NL), Collectie Alting 82-83,
letters from Sluijsken, mostly relating to the rebellion; NA (NL), HR 596-597, 1790-
1791, 2 reports on the rebellion: one by Sluijsken and one by Fretz and Samlant; ANRI,
HR 3852 (confused in catalogue with 3851).
214
An example of Sluijsken’s patronage in Galle: SLNA, 1/2161, 28 March 1793, ff. 18-
19. Case of Andries Fernando Jajewardene vidahn arrachi, headman of the barber caste in
the Galle corle. He had been a loyal caste-headman since the commandership of de Lij.
But when Sluijsken took office he brought his own confidant, named Gabidja from
Colombo and discharged Fernando Jayawardene and appointed this Gabidja as headman.
Furthermore, Gabidja accused him of witchcraft, which he was supposed to have
employed to get rid of Gabidja.
215
NA (UK), CO 54/31, despatch Governor Maitland to London 1809, f. 141.
216
ANRI, HR 3855, no folio, statement of Fretz on the income of the dessava of
Colombo, 1790.
217
De Bruijn and Raben, eds, The World of Jan Brandes, 1743-1808, 239-241.
218
On the endeavours of Von Ranzow: SLNA, 1/2708, memorandum of chief of
Kalpetty Von Ranzow for his successor: remarks on his cotton plantations f. 34; NA (NL),
Collectie Nederburgh 442, 15 July 1794, memorandum Van de Graaff for his successor,
§133. Other examples NA (NL), VOC 3841, 27 January 1790, f. 2174 on the sale of the
plantation of dessava De Cock. NA (NL), VOC 3689, 28 January 1786, f. 304, on the
sales of the plantation of Lieutenant Rudolf.
219
Bertolacci, A View of the Agricultural, Commercial and Financial Interests of Ceylon,
32.
220
NA (NL), Collectie Alting 93, writing of Sluijsken 1796. “Op het aller onverwagts
wierden de hier voorengem. Bartolomeus de Zilva, Don Daniel Perera, Simon De Silva, Don
Gregorius, gearresteerd en beschuldigd dat eenige pasquillen tegens den Heer Gouverneur zoude
hebben gemaakt en op de weegen verstrooijt: zonder verhoord gecondemneerd verzonden te
worde NB naderhand sijn even gelijk libellen op de algemeene weegen nog verstrooijt gevonden
geworden. De Mohotiaar na Jaffenapatnam en d’drie anderen na Trinkonomale als suspecte
perzoonen: en waardoor men dus de commandeur Sluijsken de geleegenheijd meende afgesnee-
den te hebben, van eenig vertrouweling meer te hebben, ider was zeeker verschrokken over deeze
wreede handelinge en nog te meer daar men verspreijde commandeurs voorspraak: die zig egter
alleen bepaald hadde tot zijne dinaar den gem: mohandiram der wilsdschutters Simon de Zilva
welke commandeurs partikuliere zaaken behandelde en met wien hij commandeur bijna een
reekening van 40 duijzend rds hadde: geen het minste gehoor in deezen hadden gevonden.”
221
Neild-Basu, “The Dubashes of Madras”, 4-9; and Arasaratnam, “Trade and Political
Dominion in South India, 1750-1790”, 19-40.
222
32-33.
223
Roberts, Caste Conflict and Elite Formation, 83.
224
NA (NL), Collectie Alting 93, writings of Sluijsken 1796. “Bij desselfd afsterven hadde
Abesinge den Mahamodliaar de Saram, den attepattoe Modliaar te Gale [...] den vrijkoopman
Philip Simon de Waas, zijne twee nagelaatene zoon Balthazar en [...] neffens de modliaar der
vissers Renaldus de Anderado, tot executeurs sijne uijterste wille aangestelt, en benoemt, en die
dan ook immediant, tot sekerheid van alles te kunnen opneemen en nagaan, eene generaal
beseegeling van alles hebben gedaan.”
225
SLNA, 1/5082, 20 October 1784, minutes council Galle; SLNA, 1/5084, 30 De-
cember 1784, minutes council Galle; NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh 442, §120-123.
226
NA (NL), VOC 3692, resolution 4 June 1785, yearly memorandum on debtors: this
lists mudaliyārs, Moors, Chetties, Dutch and Portuguese Burghers, and people bearing
Portuguese names (Karāva or other coastal inhabitants). About frauds of company offici-
als with the tax farms: Bartolomeus Raket was a major example in this period, his case is
discussed below. NA (NL), Com. tot OI handel 129, 18 February 1795, ff. 1303-1321,
despatch to Batavia.
227
SLNA, 1/5082 & 5083, 16 November 1784, minutes political council Galle.
228
229
See Chapter Four.
230
On the landtombo: NA (NL), VOC 3571, 26 January 1781, f. 387, despatch to
Batavia; SLNA, 1/179, 29 July 1779, minutes of the political council Colombo.
231
This committee was composed of Nagel, Ebell, Williamsz, and Mooijaart. About the
reasons for the instalment of the committee and the consequent devepments: NA (NL),
Com. tot OI handel 129, 18 February 1795, ff. 1303-1321, despatch to Batavia. For the
230 NOTES
report drawn up by the committee see SLNA, 1/6816, 30 June 1794.

232
NA (NL), VOC 3693, resolution 2 August 1785: about Waitelinge as renter; Ibid.,
resolution 3 September 1785 about Ritna Singa as renter.
233
Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek, Vol. 2, plakkaat 589. His doubts about the low rate of
the tax farms in Jaffna: NA (NL), 3693, resolution 3 September 1785.
234
NA (NL), VOC 3693, resolution 2 August 1785. More on the developments in the
Vanni in Section 5.5.
235
NA (NL), Collectie Alting 72, fragments of letters and private correspondence
between Bartolomeusz Raket and Adriaan Moens. He complains often about Van de
Graaff ’s policies.
236
SLNA, 1/6816, 30 June 1794, report of the Nagel, Ebell, Williamsz, and Mooijaart
committee.
237
NA (NL), Com. tot OI handel 129, 18 February 1795, ff. 1303-1321.
238
SLNA, 1/2887, 26 December 1794: Raket’s defence. NA (NL), Collectie Alting 72,
see the many bitter letters written in 1794 and 1795 by Raket regarding his impeachment
and answers from Moens of an equally bitter tone.
239
The investigation report of Burnand and Mekern: SLNA, 1/2932, 1 December
1795; the advice of Mekern: SLNA, 1/2875; Van Angelbeek’s comments on Mekern’s
recommendations and ideas on improvement: SLNA, 1/2796.
240
SLNA, 1/2875 and 1/2796.
241
Kotelawele, “Agrarian Policies of the Dutch in South-West Ceylon”. Governor Van
Imhoff installed landraden (landcourts) and started with a large land and people registra-
tion campaign in the southwest and in Jaffna.
242
The ruins of ancient water tanks and irrigation systems were spread around these
peripheral regions. For the Dutch and later the British this proved that these regions could
successfully be brought into cultivation.
Notes to Chapter Four

243
NA (NL),VOC 3689, 29 December 1785, ff. 117-119, despatch to Batavia: the lack
of rice has forced the governor to decrease the amount of labourers on the cinnamon plan-
tations from 1,100 to 300. NA (NL), VOC 3689, 28 January 1786, ff. 203-205. There is
still not enough rice to continue the work in the plantations at full force.
244
NA (NL), VOC 3689, 28 January 1786, f. 225, despatch to Batavia: overview of the
revenue of rice in: Colombo dessāvony, Muturajawela, Gale, Matara, Jaffnapatnam, manar
Kalpettij and Chilaw. Ibid., f. 303, on the amount of rice coming from Batticaloa.
245
Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek, Vol. 2, plakkaat 586 § 6.
246
SLNA, 1/2159, Galle to Colombo 4 November 1793, f. 81: “The Manioc was plant-
ed in various gardens in the Galle corle and in Matara and is growing well. However the
natives were at first not charmed by the root, and the reason thereof was that in the
description of the preparation of the root the dangers of wrong preparation were also dis-
cussed and scared them. They have made a new description, and now some of the natives
have planted the root in their garden, which is a good sign”; SLNA, 1/1795, 1791-1792:
letters from the Vanni: Nagel writes to Van de Graaff how his attempts to plant the man-
ioc failed. Moreover, he writes that the inhabitants were not particularly interested in the
root, for in cases of rice shortage, they already used roots they found in the forests. (Nagel
also remarked that he particularly liked the taste of “Allekanlenga” and “Kawelie” that
remind him of the taste of potatoes. The bears also have a liking for these roots.)
247
NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh 442, §81.
248
SLNA, 1/2813-2816, papers referring to the restorations of tanks in the Vanni and
plans for the repair of the Giant’s tank by Foenander. NA (NL), Com. tot OI handel 128,
31 July 1794, ff. 1132: reporting that the tank of Kantelai has been mapped out by the
land surveyor Struis.
249
See Sections 3.9 and 4.1 on the rebellion.
250
This part is largely based on my previous article, “Grenzen aan de beschavingen: de
reis van Jacques Fabrice van Senden door het achterland van Trincomale in 1786”.
TO CHAPTER FOUR 231
251
SLNA, 1/2792, Dagregister gehouden geduurende de ronde, in het Koetjaarsche,
Tamblegamsche en Kattoekolompattoesch, door den onderkoopman D.E. Jacques Fabrice van
Senden, waarneemende het gezach te Trinkonomale in den jaere 1786. (Diary kept by the
onderkoopman Jacques Fabrice van Senden during his tour in Kottiyar, Tamblegam and
Katukolompattu in the year 1786), f. 30. There are two other copies in the National
Archives in The Hague: NA (NL), HR 537 and NA (NL), Collectie Van Braam 199.
252
I used the literal transcription of the names of these headmen. The same goes for the
place names in the text. The title vanniyār refers to the time when the area fell under the
Kingdom of Kandy. The king of Kandy appointed the vanniyārs as provincial headmen at
the outskirts his Kingdom, therefore they enjoyed relatively great autonomous power.
253
The village Moedoer is probably the contemporary town Muttur, but for sake of clar-
ity I use Van Senden’s naming of villages and settlements.
254
SLNA, 1/2792, Wednesday 24 May, f. 8 “tot het beeter gebruik maaken van het geen
de natuur hem en zijn volk zo mildelijk schonk”.
255
Another example is found in his description of Oemenagere, a settlement with four-
teen adult men. He decided to explain to these men how to make a simple harrow. If they
used the harrow, ploughing the fields would require fewer buffalos and less time and man-
power. In that way the village would create a surplus, the profit of which after sales would
benefit the local population. SLNA, 1/2792, f. 5.
256
“hier is een kleijne pagood die niets bijzonders heeft dan de Bramineeschen priester die een
liefhebber van pooten en planten zijnde, eene gedeelten van de leedige plaats welke gewoonlijk
bij de pagooden is, met limoenboomen en andere vrugtboomen beplant heefd”, SLNA, 1/2792,
f. 22.
257
SLNA, 1/2792, Sunday 11 June, f. 23: “voor niemand dan boschmensen gemaakt.”
258
SLNA, 1/2792, f. 23: “mijne laskorijns op het gezigt van den eersten oliphant zig reeds
regts en links zoodanig in ’t bosch geworpen hadden, dat zij alle, door de doornen gekwetst er
uijtkwamen.”
259
For example on 18 May: SLNA, 1/2792, f. 3: “[...] Schoon mijn onpasselijkheijd voort-
duurede en mij voornamelijk door swakheijd in de beenen en een volkoomene verdooving in de
toppen der vingeren zeer sterk kwelde [...].”
260
SLNA, 1/2792, f. 19: “en de schakering van het ligtgroen der velden die niet afgemaaijd
zijn, het hooij geel dier geenen die hunnen bewerken reeds voldaan hebben, en het donkergroen
der boomen, roemd een dier vertooningen, die ons, gelijk in alles, de meerderheijd der natuur
boven de kunst vertoond.”
261
SLNA, 1/2792, f. 2: “door de voor eenige jaaren geheerste buikloop en kinderziekte het
land ontvolkt was [...] en elk der weijnig overgebleevene niet meer bebouwen dan hij in een
jaar noodig had.”
262
Van Senden speaks about buikloop (diarrhoea) and kinderziekten (childrens diseases).
The first could refer to dysentery, the second is more problematic. Considering the fact
that the region is now known to be malaria-prone, it is possible that this children’s disea-
se was actually endemic malaria: the death rate among children during a malaria epidemic
can mount to fifty percent, those who survive built up a resistance against malaria, provi-
ded they are stung by the malaria mosquito regularly. This also explains why Van Senden
perceived the adult population as healthy. Henley, Fertility, Food, Fever: Population, Econ-
omy and Environment in North and Central Sulawesi, 1600-1930, 261-264. See also: Van
der Burg, Malaria en malaise. De VOC in Batavia in de achttiende eeuw, 74.
263
SLNA, 1/2792, f. 7: “Na lang prevelen trad een stok oud man die weinig hoop had van
de vrugten te eeten, voor en zeijde met een laggend gezicht: waarom zouden wij die moeijte
doen, onze grootvaders en vaders hebben het nooijt gedaan. Het geen door allen beaamd
wierd.”
264
SLNA, 1/2792, f. 23. See also other stories regarding the washerwoman, Ibid., f. 21.
Van Senden intended to collect the stories: “van deese wassersvrouw worden zoo veel won-
derlijke dingen verhaald, dat ik gelast heb er een verzameling van te maeken, te meer ik reeds
verscheijde wonderstukken gezien heb, die haar toegschreeven worden.” Van Senden not only
collected the stories about the washerwoman, he also received a transcript of all the infor-
mation regarding the Kantelai tank, and sent the pieces to Jaffna to have them translated.
Ibid., f. 22.
232 NOTES
265
SLNA, 1/2792, Thursday 8 June, f. 20: “smorgens 10 minuten over half 5 uuren ver-
trok ik van Kooij Koedieroeppoe na het berugte en door geen Mallabaren zonder schrik
genoemd wordende Kandelaaij. Alles was aangewend om het mij te beletten; waerschouwin-
gen, vermaeningen en het geen het ergste was; aanhaalingen van een meenigte voorbeelden, die
ik wist maar al te waarachtig te zijn, van nieuwsgierigen, die kort na de bezoeking gestorven
of nimmer van kweijnende ziektens hersteld waaren, dog niets hielp; het nut van de
Kandalaaijsche tank, voor den landbouw van de provintsie Tamblegammo was te gewigtig, dan
dat ik dit beroemde werk niet met eijgen oogen zoude gaan zien.-Voor den berugten duijvel
Poedem, die als dienaar van den koning Kollekooten de beschoeijing van den tank in zes dagen
gemaakt heefd en de zelve als nog moet bewaeren, was ik niet bang, dog wel voor de papjes en
kookzeltjjes der bij geloovigen [...].”
266
SLNA, 1/2972, f. 21 “gelijk ik dagt, door menschen gemaekt, schoon zij het de geesten
toeschreeven.”
267
SLNA, 1/2972, f. 22.
268
SLNA, 1/2972, f. 24, Wednesday 14 June. Because this man had a wife and children,
he proposed that they would have the right to the fields on which his body parts were to
fall down. His fellow country men accepted his offer and the bravery of the victim. He
was crushed against the cliffs by the strong force of the water and parts of his body stran-
ded at various places and were returned to his wife and children. Though because for prac-
tical reasons they preferred to have one piece of land joined together, they chose the field
on which his right arm landed (because that hand had worked to open the tank) and as
many fields surrounding it as they had found parts of his body. “Zijn lands lieden namen
het beding aan en den braven Tamblegammer wierd, zijn vaderland gered hebbende, het slag-
toffer zijner grootmoedigheijd; hij wierd doord en sterken drang van water tusschen de klippen
vermorseld en de deelen van zijn lichaam kwamen op verscheijde plaatsen aandrijven, die ook
werkelijk aan zijn vrouw en kinderen toegeweesen wierden, dog deze om het gemak wille, lie-
ver alles bij een willende hebben, verzogt en verkreegen het veld, waar op / zeeker, wijl die het
werktuig der openening van de tang gevoerd had/ den regter arm aangedreeven was en zoo veel
velden rondom dit, als er stukken van zijn lighaam gevonden wierden.” Van Senden empha-
sized that he was not sure whether the story was true, but it seemed that some of the elder-
ly had been acquainted with the washerman’s children, though in Van Senden’s time of his
descendants was still alive. Quote in text: “Om de eer van het menschdom wenschte ik het
geval als waaragtig te kunnen boekstaven, het op een steen te laaten uijtsnijden in verschillen-
de taalen en er onder aan te schrijven met Gulde letteren Welk een man! Welk een vader! doch
voor al welk een meede burger!”
269
NA (NL), Com. tot OI handel 128, 31 July 1794, despatch to Batavia, f. 1132.
270
NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh 442, §52 and 53.
271
This point is made by Arasaratnam in his article “The Vanniar of North Ceylon”.
272
NA (NL), VOC 3571, despatch to Batavia, 26 January 26, ff. 390-393; NA (NL),
3573, resolution 7 March 1780. More extensively about this operation SLNA, 1/1296,
minutes of the policital council of Jaffna, March-August 1780.
273
NA (NL), VOC 3692, resolution 26 April 1785 and NA (NL) VOC 3693, resolu-
tion 2 August 1785.
274
NA (NL), HR 585, “Memorie over den staat der Wannijsche landen [...]”, 23/5 1793.
275
One parrah of paddy equals twenty-eight pounds. Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek, Vol.
2, appendix 1.
276
NA (UK), 55/1, 2 August 1796, f. 137: “List of Company servants in the Vanni in
need of subsistence”. Next to their names and functions their background is mentioned.
Most are called “of Portuguese native descent”, but bear typical Dutch names like Jan
Anthony Twekkerts or Johan Carel de Hoed.
277
The Jaffanese laws and customs, called Thesalavamai, were codified by Governor
Simons in 1706. Nadaraja, The Legal System of Ceylon in its Historical Setting , 13.
278
NA (NL), HR 585, “Memorie over den staat der Wannijsche landen [...]”, 23/5 1793.
16-17. (No folio-numbers are given in the document. In my transcription I numbered the
pages myself, these are the page-numbers referred to.)
279
NA (NL), HR 585, 31. Blom, Verhandelingen van den Landbouw in de colonie
Suriname, a popular title in the Netherlands at the time. See Sens, “Mensaap, heiden,
TO CHAPTER FIVE 233
slaaf ”, 28, 100, 122.
280
Slaves would have been expensive and there was great risk that they would flee to the
Kandyan Kingdom. That is why he had to use salaried labourers from the area. NA (NL),
HR 585, 31-33.
281
Arasaratnam, “The Vanniar of North Ceylon”. He uses the term feudal to define the
relationship of the vanniyārs with their subjects.
282
NA (UK), CO 54/42, 26 February - 29 March 1812, f. 74 no date. The circum-
stances were: war with England, no ships to Holland, disastrous events in Switzerland,
bankruptcy of his agent Ritmeyer in Amsterdam, and finally, the French occupation of the
Netherlands rendered his investments in public funds worthless. See also the introduction
to Burnand’s “Fragments on Ceylon”, 440. He was looked at with “utmost respect by the
Europeans and native inhabitants”.
283
NA (UK), CO 54/125, f. 655. Unlike Nagel’s memorandum, Burnand’s memoran-
dum was not supposed to be sent to Colombo, Batavia or elsewhere, nor was it written to
sell a plan or to secure a career. It was meant only to inform his successor. In comparison
with Nagel, Burnand gives more detailed descriptions of his policies and goes into the
practical aspects of ruling the district in depth. It is a long and extensive document cover-
ing of about three hundred pages.
284
NA (UK) CO 416/24, f. 131. Although the memorandum is divided in five para-
graphs, the composition of the document is not that different from the one written by
Nagel: Burnand starts with an introduction on the ancient history of the island and the
state of the district under the Kandyan government until 1766. Next he discusses the
changes which the government undertook during Francke’s term of office. He then goes
on to explain the measures he took during his own administration, followed by an
overview of the civil service in the district. Finally he discusses the plans he made for
improvement of the district in the future.
285
Burnand speaks even of 2,000 lasten in his fragments (= 150,000 parras).
286
NA (UK) CO 416/24, f. 168.
287
Ibidem, ff. 139-140.
288
Ibidem, f. 147.
289
Idem and Ibidem, f. 203. James Cordiner, A Description of Ceylon, 350: one of the
descriptions of a journey made by Thomas Christie from Batticaloa to Matara gives evi-
dence of Burnand’s irrigation works.
290
Such categorization of people is a subject of research in itself, for which this memoir
could serve well as a practical example.
291
NA (UK), CO 416/24, f. 177.
292
Ibid., ff. 155-157 and 189.
293
Ibid., f. 175. In fact, he states that the native servants wish to be treated that way and
that they are “being respectfull and obedient pro rato the severity with which they are
treated when found guilty of an offence for they are regardless to a more gentle and indul-
gent treatment”.
294
Ibid., f. 177.
295
Ibid., ff. 167, 217 and 218 (praise); Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek, Vol. 2, plakkaat
595 and 596, and NA (NL), VOC 3692, resolutions 27 February 1785 and 26 April
1785.
296
NA (UK), CO 416/24, ff. 184-186.
297
Ibid., ff. 197-199.
Notes to Chapter Five

298
For a recent and extensive discussion of this period in Dutch history, see Van Sas, De
Metamorfose van Nederland, 67-399.
299
Bayly, The Birth of the Modern World, 1780-1914, 286. He emphasizes the continu-
ity of the eighteenth-century Enlightenment with seventeenth-century intellectual devel-
opments with leading philosophers and scholars like Locke and Grotius.
300
Marshall and Williams, The Great Map of Mankind, 214.
234 NOTES
301
Pitts, A Turn to Empire, 25-58, on Adam Smith on development; Pagden, Lords of All
the World, 113; on Quesnay and his ideal of the agrarian nation.
302
Sens, “Mensaap, heiden, slaaf ”. See also her recent article, “Dutch Debates on Over-
seas Man and his World, 1770-1820”. Marshall and Williams, The Great Map of
Mankind, 214-221. Schutte, “De Nederlandse Patriotten en de koloniën”, 1-6.
303
Sens, “Mensaap, heiden, slaaf ”, 129-135, and Marshall and Williams, Great Map of
Mankind, 128-155, 299-305.
304
Schutte, “De Nederlandse Patriotten en de koloniën”, 103. For a discussion of the
plans for the organizational and financial improvement see: Steur, Herstel of ondergang.
305
Oostindie, “Same Old Song?”, 179-193.
306
Van Zonneveld, “Een échte antikoloniaal”, 19-29. This may be explained by the fact
that Haafner published these accounts between 1806 and 1810, when the Batavian
Republic was at war with the British. The work of Haafner is curious, in particular his sto-
ries of Ceylon; they read more like adventure novels than as real travel accounts. Van
Zonneveld also emphasizes the influence of early Romanticism on his work. Between
1992 and 1997 the Linschoten Vereniging published all Haafner’s writings in De Moor
and Van der Velde, De werken van Jacob Haafner.
307
Drescher, “The Long Goodbye”, 25-67, and Oostindie, “Introduction”, 1-25.
308
Sens, “Dutch Antislavery Attitudes in a Decline-Ridden Society, 1750-1815”, 89-
105.
309
Bataviaasch Genootschap voor Kunsten en Wetenschap, a detailed study of which is
in Groot, Van de Grote Rivier naar het Koningsplein.
310
Schutte, “De Nederlandse Patriotten en de koloniën”, 214-216.
311
Ibid. Studies on early nineteenth-century ideology: Schutte, “Winds of Change”,
154-163; Van Goor, “Continuity and Change”; Schrieke, “The Native Rulers”, 185-186.
About the plans and policies of Dirk van Hogendorp: Van Niel, “Dutch Views and Uses
of British Policy in India around 1800”, and Paasman, “Het onvolmaakte paradijs”, 30-
51.
312
NA (NL), Collectie Van Braam 115, 30 December 1785: “Den grooten Venalon, in
zijne Telemachus, den cardinaal Alberonie, in zijn testament politique en d’abt Reijnaal, in
zijne histoire politique en Philospique bewijsen ons alle, dat het de pligt is van alle regenten,
om hunne ondergeschikte aan te moedigen, tot de commercie en den landbouw zij pretendee-
ren, dat deese twee takken, de bron des overvloeds in een land zijn zij zeggen al verder, door
deese in vleur (bloei) te brengen, ’t eenigste middel is, om een land magtig en bloeijend te
maken, en wijsen al verder aan hoe noodsakelijk ’t is, het volk door beloning daar toe te ani-
meeren. Men pretendeert dat alle regerende vorsten in Europa dit politique systeme reeds heb-
ben aangenomen. Het eijland Ceijlon, is algemeen bekend, seer vrugtbaar te weesen, ’t legdon-
der een seer gelukkiglijk climaat, d’inwoonders zoude niet soo als tegenwoordig aan alles gebrek
hebben indien men d’handen aan ’t werk wilden slaan, om van dit eiland haar vrugtbaarheid
gebruik te maaken.”
313
Among the rest of the letters in this bundle we find his curriculum vitae and direct
demand for promotion, descriptions of the islands government and ideas for improve-
ment.
314
The book was not only of his hand, but in fact a compilation of texts by various
authors, of whom Diderot was the most important contributor; see Wolpe, Raynal et sa
machine de guerre, and Pagden, Lords of All the World, 163-177. For an analysis of Diderot’s
contributions see Muthu, Enlightenment against Empire, 72-122.
315
On the various editions and additions by other authors: Wolpe, Raynal et sa machine
de guerre, and Feugère, Bibliography critique de l’abbé Raynal.
316
Irvine, “The Abbe Raynal and British Humanitarianism”, 564-577.
317
Raynal, Histoire philosophique et politique des établissemens & du commerce des
Européens dans les Deux Indes. 7 vols. (The Hague, 1774), Vol. 1, Book 2, 257: “A Ceylon,
beaucoup plus encore que dans le reste de l’Inde, les terres appartiennent en propriété au souve-
rain. Ce systême destructeur a eu, dans cette isle, les suites funestes qui en sont inséperables. Les
peoples y vivent dans l’inaction la plus entière. Ils sont logés dans les cabanes; ils n’ont point des
meubles; et ils vivent des fruits; et les plus aisés n’ont pout vêtement, qu’une piece de grosse toile,
qui leur ceint le milieu du corps. Que les Hollandois fassent ce qu’on peut reprocher à toutes les
TO CHAPTER FIVE 235
nations, qui ont établi les colonies en Asie, de n’avoir jamais tenté: qu’ils distribuent des
terreins proper aux familles. Elles oublieront, détesteront peut être leur ancien souverain; elles
s’attacheront au gouvernement, qui s’occupera de leur bonheur; elle travailleront, elles consom-
meront. Alors, l’isle de Ceylon jouira de l’opulence, à laquelle la nature l’a destinée. Elle sera à
l’abri des revolutions, et en état de soutenir les établissemens de Malabar et de Coromandel,
qu’elle est chargée de protéger.”
318
Muthu, Enlightenment against Empire. 102, 108-109, and Pagden, Lords of all the
World, 163-165. Raynal is often described as relatively moderate, in particular regarding
the anti-slavery debate. The more radical contributions came from Diderot. This explains
some of the ambiguities in the text. For example, Raynal did not directly support the abo-
lition of slavery on San Domingo. In his piece about Ceylon in the 1776 edition of his
Histoire he even suggested fetching slaves from the Moluccas to cultivate waste land in
Ceylon and to serve as good example for the inhabitants of Ceylon.
319
Raynal, Histoire (English edition 1798 / reprint New York 1969), Vol. 1, Book 2,
276.
320
The inventory of the estate of warehousemaster Cellarius, gives us an overview of an
extremely rich collection of books, old and contemporary, including a copy of Raynal’s
Histoire. TSA/DR/1557: “Papieren betreffende de boedel en nalaatenschap van de heer Johan
Adam Cellarius tot den 31 december 1803.” (With the courtesy of Ms. Anjana Singh.)
Cellarius had good connections with Van Angelbeek, who wrote about him to Neder-
burgh: “Hij is twintig jaar onderkoopman, een bekwaam dienaar, een geleerd en beleezen, en
het geen meer bij mij geacht word, een eerlijk deugdzaam man, weshalven ik hem mijn favo-
rabel getuignis niet durve weigeren.” NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh 141, no date
(c. 1791).
321
Schutte, “De Nederlandse Patriotten en de koloniën”, 150-175.
322
SLNA, 1/5083, defense of the mudaliyār: “De s. heeft nooit iemand van zijne onder-
hoorige niets met geweld afgenoomen doch hij heeft en wil dit niet verbergen eenige paressen
van hen ontvangen, die ze naar ’slandsgewoonte aan hem gebracht hebben. Dit is in de
Matureesche dessavonij voor geen verboode zaak gehouden en van alle de inlandsche hoofden
in dezelve dessavonij zal er vermoedelijk geen een gevonden worden die wanneer daar na
behoorlijk onderzoek gedaan wierd, niet zal blijken het zelfde te hebben gedaan ten aanzien
van hunne ondergeschikten, tot dat het neemen van geschenken door UwelEdele gestrenge
grootagtbare onlangs strengelijk verbooden is. De suppliant zoo wel als de andere hoofden in de
Matureesche dessavonij hebben dit te minder voor een misdaad gehouden, wijl ook zij alle
wanneer ze een dienst verkrijgen de gebruijken ten hunne opzigte in agt neemen.” It was deci-
ded that he had to pay a fine and would be reinstated in office, for the proclamation had
been implemented only very recently. The case would however be used as an example to
others.
323
Raynal often refers to Van Imhoff and to Mossel in his piece about the VOC esta-
blishments in Asia.
324
SLNA, 1/2792, Tuesday 25 May, f. 9: “Dat zoo lang hij [de vanniyār] als regent en
vader van zijn volk niet voor de opvoeding der kinderen zorge, hij nimmer hoopen konden
gezag over de menschen te voeren, dog dat het slegts menschen in gedaente en domme botte
gediertens in der daed zouden blijven, aan wien nimmer enige lust tot het verbeeteren hunner
staat en gevolgelijk die van het land hunner inwooning zoude kunnen inboezemen.”
325
He repeatedly made remarks like “De aard der ingezeetenen is die, welke het naast aan
dien der woestheijd komt” (the character of the inhabitant resembles most closely that of
savageness): SLNA, 1/2792, f.14; or he talks about inhabitants who “buijten de gedaente
en spraek niets menschelijks vertoonden” (apart from looks and speach do not appear
human), SLNA, 1/2792, f. 23.
326
SLNA, 1/2792, f. 15.
327
SLNA, 1/2792, f. 15. “Den inlander eens bij ondervinding hebbende, hoe een grootere
werkzaamheijd hem niet alleen aanzien maar ook een aangename overvloed bezorgde zoude
zich van alle moogelijke middelen bedienen om beijde te vermeerderen en dus zijn zoonen niet
meer tot hun vijftiende of sestiende jaar te laaten loopen, zonder ander werk te verrigten dan
’savonds de geesten van den vader vast te binden en ’smorgens weder los te maken.”
328
SLNA, 1/2792, Van Senden refers to Sonnerat when he discusses the resemblance
236 NOTES
between the tripod of Shiva and that of Neputunus. About Sonnerat and his interest in
Indian religions and iconography, see Mitter, Much Maligned Monsters, 82.
329
SLNA, 1/2792, 21 June, f. 31.
330
NA (UK), CO 55/1, 10 July 1796 General Stuart to Barbut, officer commanding at
Jaffenapatnam.
331
Oostindie, “Same Old Song?”, 153.
332
NA (NL), HR 585, for example: 4, 12, 13, 16, 19.
333
NA (NL), HR 585, 12, 13.
334
Ibid., 5: about migration to the district: “Dog deese ingeseetenen weten er niets bij over-
levering van, nog in geschrift nog bij monde, zij weeten dus van hunne afkomst niets te bren-
gen.”
335
Not surprisingly, this is the “Parable of the Tenants”, which is concerned with the
behaviour of husbandmen towards their landowner.
336
NA (NL), HR 585, 7-9; quotation: 6.
337
Ibid., 10: “De wanniasse wetten waaren dus zeer kort, want zij hadden gene, nog van
ouds, nog van den landsheer in geschrift.”
338
Ibid., 10-12. He writes literally that they ruled: “dispolisch en strijdig met de wetten
der natuur”.
339
Ibid., 19. Literally: “[...] om hun tot meerder trap van menschelijkheid te brengen [...]”;
other examples of similar expression are “inspire the nation with human feelings” (de natie
menschelijke gevoelens inboesemen) and “the reform of a wild nation” (hervorming eener
woeste natie).
340
Ibid., 4: “hunne begrippen, hun caracter, hunne neijgingen kunnen ongetwijfeld verbee-
terd worden onder den invloed eens geschikten mentors.” Nagel draws the father-child paral-
lel literally, further on in the memorandum, at page 27.
341
I have checked the following works whose authors wrote about the Vanni either
because of their administrative connection with the district, or because they travelled
there: Wolf, Reyze naar Ceylon benevens een berigt van de Hollandse regeering te
Jafanapatnam (Den Haag, 1783); Pieters, Memoir of Hendrick Zwaardecroon; Pieters,
“Memoir left by Anthony Paviljoen”; Cordiner, A Description of Ceylon (London 1807);
and Lewis, A Manual of the Vanni districts, Ceylon (1895).
342
Colonel Stuart mentioned his great wealth NA (UK), CO 55/1, Stuart to Barbut,
10 July 1796. How he gathered this wealth remains unclear. In an anonymous document,
written around 1793, Nagel’s administration is called obscure. Moreover, this person
claimed that it was common knowledge that Nagel made large profits from the trade in
timber from the region. NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh 448. Perhaps he also made some
profits on his plantations: he mentions one large coconut tree plantation in his memoran-
dum. According to Wolf, Reyze naar Ceylon, 186, his place of residence on the east coast,
Mullaitivu, was a well-known smuggling port.
343
See Section 4.5.
344
Vedahs were people living a nomadic live in the woods. They were said to have been
the first inhabitants of the island.
345
NA (UK), CO 54/125, ff. 659-663.
346
Idem.
347
Ibid., f. 161.
348
NA (UK), CO 54/125, f. 687.
349
NA (UK), CO 416/24, f. 164.
350
He makes this point in his “Fragments on Ceylon” (1809).
351
Van Goor, Kooplieden, predikanten en bestuurders overzee. Beeldvorming en plaatsbepa-
ling in een andere wereld, 135-195.
352
NA (UK), CO 416/24, ff. 145 and 182.
353
Emmer, “The Ideology of Free Labour and Dutch Colonial Policy, 1830-1870”, 207-
223. According to Emmer, Dutch colonial policy-making was characterized by the limit-
ed impact of the free-labour ideology in comparison to that of the British. In fact the suc-
cesses of the cultuurstelsel in Java reinforced the Dutch reliance on unfree (slave) labour
in the West.
TO CHAPTER SIX 237
Notes to Chapter Six
354
Arasaratnam, “Dutch Sovereignty in Ceylon”, 105-121.
355
NA (NL), VOC 3571, 16 August 1780, ff. 94, 96, 119-200: references to princess-
es for the king of Kandy. NA (NL) VOC 3842, 7 May 1790: references to contact with
the Nabob of Karnataka.
356
This had to do with a disagreement on the measurement of the distances between the
shore and the border. The Kandyan measurements did not concur with the Dutch: obvi-
ously the Dutch measured a wider strip of land than the Kandyans.
357
Rasanayagam, “Tamil Documents”, 18-22; he refers on these pages to Tamil letters
in the Sri Lanka National archives nos. K45, K24, K38, K43 and K 64. The French, at
that point allied with the Dutch, kindly declined the king’s offer.
358
Tammita-Delgoda, “The English East India Company and Sri Lanka, 1760-1796”,
531-552. V.L.B. Mendis, The Advent of the British to Ceylon, 52-79.
359
See also Section 11.1 on this issue.
360
Wagenaar, “Knielen of buigen?”, 441-446.
361
NA (NL), VOC 3664, 20 March 1784, Governor Falck to the Kandyan dessava of
the Three and Four korales.
362
NA (NL), VOC 3665, January 1785, ff. 1032-1034 notes of the dealings with the
Kandyan envoys.
363
NA (NL), VOC 3692, resolution 6 February 1785.
364
Gaastra, De geschiedenis van de VOC, 66.
365
Kanapathypillai, Dutch Rule in Maritime Ceylon, 156-164.
366
Perhaps the strict attitude towards possession of the coast had to do with the fact that
following the peace negotiations of the Fourth Anglo-Dutch War, the Dutch had been
obliged to admit foreign traders
367
NA (NL), VOC 3692, resolution in council, 10 February 1785.
368
NA (NL), VOC 3841, 27 January 1790.
369
370
SLNA, 1/3317, 24 March 1790, report of the embassy to Kandy by Van Vollenhove.
371
NA (NL), HR 532, secret resolutions, 7 May - 17 June 1791.
372
Colonel de Meuron from Switzerland was in charge of the Regiment de Meuron,
which was placed on Ceylon in 1788 for its defense. NA (NL), HR 532, ff. 98-99. The
colonel was instructed to judge for himself the feasibility of Eknelligoda’s plans. Ibid.,
f. 43.
373
NA (NL), VOC 3975, 18 March 1792, correspondence between Colombo and
Pondicherry; Ibid., 8 January 1793, Colombo to Batavia with a recapitulation of the
whole affair. Some of the letters are to be found among the Tamil letters in the Sri Lanka
National archives Rasanayagam, “Tamil Documents in Government Archives”, 23-28.
374
NA (NL), VOC 3975, despatches to Batavia 24 May 1792 and 31 December 1792.
The king in question was Narendra Singha (1707-1739).
375
NA (NL), Com. tot de O/I handel 128, 31 July 1794: generale beschrijvingen with
extracts of the Patriasche missive, ff. 880-881.
376
SLNA, 1/3350, letters relating to Kandy 1791-1795. Many letters between 1793 and
1795 concern the question of the embassies. From September 1795 the letters of Van
Angelbeek concern the English. NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh 442, memorie van
Overgave Governor Van de Graaff to his successor Johan Gerard van Angelbeek, 15 July
1794, §260-261. NA (NL), VOC 3975, 11 January 1793, Colombo to Batavia, ff. 644-
645.
377
NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh 442, paragraphs 4 and 8.
378
Pieter Sluijsken was commander of Galle 1788-1792 and commander of Suratte
from 1792 until 1796. The documents in question are the following: NA (NL), Collectie
Alting 93, NA (NL) Collectie Nederburgh 440. The first is dated 17 February 1796, just
after the British take over of the Dutch possessions on the island. The second was written
in the autumn of 1792, just after the borders with the Kingdom were reopened.
379
“Governor’s gate” is a translation of the Portuguese porta, referring to the palace and
therefore the importance of this function, as the first advisor of the governor.
238 NOTES
380
NA (NL), Collectie Alting 93. NA (NL) Collectie Nederburgh 440.
381
382
NA (UK), CO 416/24, 5 February 1809. Jacob Burnand refers here to the argument
between Sluijsken and the governor, concerning the production of cinnamon in planta-
tions, but it shows how important the status of a position was to Sluijsken: “cette question
dans laquelle le premier ne peut être pas trop de bonne fois parceque la culture dimminnoit
l’importance de son employ.”
383
First mention of Sri Sanka Sarie and decision to inform the court about him: NA
(NL), VOC 3837, 10 November 1789, ff. 745-749, despatch to Batavia. NA (NL), VOC
3975, 24 May 1792, despatch to Batavia, ff. 295-300. Van de Graaff suggest here that it
would be a good idea if Sri Sanka Sarie was sent back from Batavia to Colombo.
384
In fact there were rumours going around in 1792 that Sluijsken corresponded with
the dessava of Sabaragamuwa, Leeuke, who was an enemy of Pilime Talawe: NA (NL),
VOC 3975, 31 December 1792, despatch to Batavia, ff. 302 and 304. In his own writ-
ings Sluijsken stresses that he was highly appreciated by the Kandyan courtiers, NA (NL)
Collectie Alting 93.
385
NA (NL), VOC 3975, f. 309 about a letter received from Pilime Talawe, in which
he asks the Dutch to help him depose the king: “Dat de waare meening daarvan ons scheen
te zijn, om aan te duijden dat men het hof door active middelen moest doen buijgen, daarmee-
de kan een man van gematigde gevoelens, niet wel geagt worden iets anders te hebben bedoeld,
dan zijn land en landgenooten van de overheersching der Naijkers te bevrijden, en de goede
harmonie tusschen hof en komp. Als de eerste grondslag van de welvaart en zelfs het voortdu-
ren van het Kandiasche rijk te herstellen, en we denken daarom zeer needrig, dat hij, zoo wel
als wij, overtuijgd zijnde dat dit door zagte middelen nimmer op eene toerijkende wijze zoud
bereijkt worden, door het geeven van dien raad, zoo min verdiend ene landverraader genoemd
te worden, als een heelmeester, die geen kans ziet een wonde te geneezen als met het snijmes,
daarom verdiend een moordenaar genoemd te worden.”
386
NA (NL), VOC 3975, 31 December 1792, despatch to Batavia, f. 281.
387
Gunawardana, “Colonialism, Ethnicity and the Construction of the Past”, 199. The
poem in question is called Asadisadâ Kava. On temple restorations and land grants see
Coomaraswamy, Mediaeval Sinhalese Art, 13, 56, 131, 188, 206, and 277.
388
K.M. de Silva, A History of Sri Lanka, 222.
389
OIOC G/11/1, ff. 469-470.
390
NA (NL), VOC 3842, 7 May 1790, seperate despatch to Batavia, ff. 2620-2622: “een
tijd lang geleeden deed mij den eersten hofsgrooten die ik reeden heb te gelooven dat de komp.
Zeer is toegedaan in vrij onbewimpelde termen weeten, dat de koning anders een goed man,
zig wat veel begon over te geeven aan zijne plaisieren, en om zoo te spreeken daar van zijne
voornaamste bezigheijd maakte.”
391
R. Pieris, Sinhalese Social Organisation, 207.
392
NA (NL), VOC 3842, 7 May 1790, seperate despatch to Batavia, ff. 2620-2622 “[...]
Dat deeze Naikers zig hier door [presenten van de kust aan de koning] diep begonnen door te
dringen in ‘skonings gunst zoo dat hij hun tegens de gewoonte nu en dan begon te gebruiken
tot bestellingen in het land, het geen niet alleen strekte tot merkelijk ongenoegen van de hofs-
grooten, maar ook doorgaans uitliep op verschijde knevelarijen op den gemeenen man.”
393
NA (NL), VOC 3975, 31 December 1792, appendix to despatch to Batavia, ff. 350-
356: “[...] Ten eenenmaal in genoomen met de verderflijke projekten der Naikers, die hem
omringen, ziet de koning gerust zijnen onderdaanen lijden, zonder de middelen te zoeken om
de dingen te herstellen volgens den inhoud van het vredens en alliantie traktaat, het welk tus-
schen de Ed. Komp. en de Singaleesche natie subsisteerd. Eindelijk is het hatelijk projekt, waar-
toe de koning zig heeft laaten overhaalen, en waer bij hij volstandig schijnt te blijven, ten dui-
delijksten voor den dag gekomen. God die ’t eiland Ceilon en de Singaleesche natie beschermt,
heeft in handen van den heer Gouverneur doen vallen den brief van de koning, welke aan-
toond dat hij de zwakheid gehad heeft, gehoor te geeven aan de schaadelijke raadgeevingen van
de ontrouwe Naikers die bij hem zijn, en dat hij niet alleen heeft toegestaan, maar zelfs ver-
zogt om troupes van eene vreemde mogentheid op dit eiland te doen koomen. Deeze ontrouwe
Naikers, die bij den koning zijn, afgunstig dat ze niet ook over de Singaleesche natie kunnen
oeffenen, die verdrukkingen die de Mallabaaren gewoon zijn te oefenen tegens een elk die ze
TO CHAPTER SEVEN 239
kunnen vertrappen, hadden zig niets minder voorgesteld dan dat ze door vreemde troupen op
dit eiland te doen koomen, gemakkelijk de grote des rijks en alle verdere aanzienlijke
Singaleeschen zouden kunnen vernielen. ‘Door den een na den anderen op te offeren aan hunne
wraakzugt en misdadige uitzigten, zouden ze spoedig de eenigste raadsluiden van de koning
geworden zijn, en niets zouden ze ontzien hebben om den totalen on dergang der Grooten te
berokkenen, en het volk onder zwaare juk te brengen [….]”
394
See for example NA (NL), VOC 3691, 26 and 30 November 1785, ff. 637-640.
395
NA (NL), VOC 3837, 9 February 1789, despatch to Batavia.
396
Vimaladharma, Directory of the Office Holders of the Kandyan Kingdom.
397
NA (NL), VOC 3975, 31 December 1792, f. 262: “[…] en aan hem uit naam van
den opperpriester Karetotte Oenanse is koomen verzoeken, om aan de Maha Modliaar bekent
te maaken, dat wijl er tans over en weer boodschappen gingen, er midsdien door het geheele
land faam was, dat de vreede zoude getroffen worden, dit een zeer goede zaak was, dog dat
schoon het ook tot een oorlog mogte komen de ingezetenen van de Saffregam de comp. Niet
zouden tegenvallen.”
398
Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British Occupation, Vol. 1, 149-150.
Notes to Part Three, Introduction

399
NA (UK), CO 416/24, Burnand’s papers. “Fragments sur l’état ancien et moderne de
l’isle de Ceylon sur son agriculture, les servitudes de ses habitants et les revenues.” 6 January
1809, Colombo. The essay was translated into English and published in 1821: Burnand,
“Fragments on Ceylon”. Bertolacci makes a remark on Burnand as informant of Maitland
in A View of the Agricultural, Commercial and Financial Interests of Ceylon, 36. See more
on Burnand’s “fragments” in the introduction and conclusion of Chapter Five and in
Chapter Eleven.
400
Burnand, “Fragments on Ceylon”, 444.
401
Ibid., 447.
402
De Haan, Politieke reconstructie, 16.
Notes To Chapter Seven

403
V.L.B. Mendis, The Advent of the British to Ceylon 1762-1803, 52-106.
404
Ibid., 139-141; Nypels, Hoe Nederland Ceilon verloor, 5-37.
405
V.L.B. Mendis, The Advent of the British to Ceylon, 145. Ceylon was not the only
Dutch possession in the east that was captured in this manner. Others were Malacca, the
Moluccas, the Cape Colony and Cochin.
406
NA (UK), WO 1/361, Cleghorn to Dundas, 14 February 1795 (my italics).
407
NA (UK), CO 55/61, Dundas to Stuart, 5 April 1796, in response to a letter from
Stuart dating 10 October 1795.
408
SLNA, 1/2932, 1 December 1795, report of the committee of Burnand and Mekern
on Jaffna.
409
NA (UK), CO 55/1, 30 September 1795, Stuart to Major Dalrymple in Jaffna. See
also SLNA, 1/2932, 1 December 1795, report of Mekern and Burnand on Jaffna; they
could not finish their research because of the British arrival. Many people had fled to the
interiors on the moment the British arrived.
410
NA (UK), WO 1/361, 24 October 1795, Cleghorn to Dundas.
411
NA (NL) Com. tot OI handel 130, 13 February 1795. There are quite a few copies
around of this daily register of the council of Colombo written between July 1795 and
15 February 1796: BL add 40737 “Transcripts of Duch East India records 1796”; UB
Leiden, Westerse Handschriften, LTK 732.
412
The British thought that he would surrender because of his attachment to the
stadtholder. For further allegations against Van Angelbeek, see for example the report of
Carel Fanken on the British take over NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh 446, Batavia
20 February 1797. NA (NL), Collectie Alting 93, Sluijsken’s writings of 17 February
240 NOTES
1796, Sluijsken argues that if Van Angelbeek had managed to appease the Kandyans he
could have stood a chance against the British. For further discussion of the allegations
against Van Angelbeek see Nypels, Hoe Nederland Ceylon verloor, 59-95; Fyres, “A Collec-
tion of Notes on the Attack and Defence of Colombo”; Thomé, “Governor van Angelbeek
and the Capitulation of the Dutch Settlements in Ceylon”.
413
UB Leiden, LTK 732, 16 September 1796, Van Angelbeek to Van de Graaff: “Dat
Colombo zig, zonder slag of stoot, bij capitulatie heeft overgegeeven, zal Uw: zeeker bevreem-
den, vooral wijl ik niet twijffele, of eenige menschen van hier zullen na Mauritius geschreeven
hebben, dat de plaats zig had kunnen defendeeren, een uitstrooizel, het welk zig overal, zoo hier
als te Coromandel, verspreid heeft, zal blijken, dat ik van den beginne af aan tot den laatsten
dag toe, tot behoud van Colombo gedaan hebbe, wat in zulke omstandigheeden, van een
wakker Gouverneur verwacht kan worden, dog dat alle mijne poogingen en te werk gestelde
middelen, door een zaamenloop van weederwaardigheeden veriedeld zijn, en dat ik door de
capitulatie, die ons aangebooden werd, af te wijzen, en de defensie van de vesting op mij te nee-
men, de colonie ongelukkig en mij verantwoordelijk gemaakt zoude hebben.”
414
See in NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh: various letters sent privately by men like
Sluijsken (no. 757) and Fretz (no. 727: Fretz applying for the function of governor after
the Death of Van Angelbeek 1799) to Nederburgh. NA (NL), Com. tot OI handel 130,
preparations are made for 1797; NA (HR), 586: comments of the Hoge Regering in the
margins of the memorandum of Van de Graaff, dated 31 March 1797. NA (NL), Collectie
Brugmans 118, letter of Louis Monneron on the importance of Ceylon and the need to
hold on to it in the Paris and Lille peace negotiations.
415
OIOC p/245/13, 2 January 1797, Col. de Meuron to Fort St George. He feared that
Van de Graaff and Pierre Monneron could count on the support of over least 2,000 men,
if they proceed to Ceylon, “for the inhabitants of every class will fly to him”.
416
NA (NL), HR 586, “marginale dispositien op de memorie over Ceylon van Willem
Jacob van de Graaff genomen in Rade van Indien March 31, 1797.”
417
Nypels, Hoe Nederland Ceylon verloor, 96-112.
418
Of course there were exceptions. Captain F.T. von Meybrink, who bred horses on the
island of Delft, offered his services to the British government on 3 November 1795.
Brohier, “Chronological Catalogue of Letters and Reports on Ceylon Affairs”, 29. In most
cases the Dutch who expected the island to return to the Company refused to work for
the British government: NA (UK), CO 55/1, fall 1796, ff. 151-164, various letters and
proclamations on the oath of allegiance to be taken when entering the British service and
the the Dutch refusal to take the oath.
419
On the early relations of the British with Kandy, see Chapter Eleven.
420
NA (UK), CO 55/1, copies of all Stuart’s correspondences with Hobart in Madras
are collected in this bundle. A copy is found in SLNA, 7/47.
421
See Chapter Eleven.
422
OIOC, p/275/8, Proceedings of the Madras Revenue Board, 12 February 1796,
f. 343: decision to appoint Andrews as ambassador to Kandy and head of the revenue
department.
423
Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British Occupation, Vol. 2, 502. However it did
not yield as much in the following years due to problems with the organization of the fish-
ery, frauds and finally the exhaustion of the pearl banks. Ibid., 502-510.
424
NA (NL), Com. tot OI handel, 128, 31 July 1794, despatch to Batavia, ff. 931-933.
425
This cinnamon had laid waste for three years, since 1793 no ship was sent to the
Netherlands anymore. Presumably this was the cinnamon load for 1793 and 1794. It is
likely that no cinnamon was collected in 1795; there are rumours that Van Angelbeek neg-
lected the plantations, but perhaps he consciously did not have the cinnamon peeled in
the last year, since there was still so much in stock. See NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh
446, 20 February 1797, evidence of Franken, f. 12. Amsterdam warehouses still had cin-
namon in stock, and they brought it on the market at the same time as the cinnamon that
the British had found on the ships; it was enough to considerably devaluate the price.
426
Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British Occupation, Vol. 2, 417. The British gov-
ernment had three good investments from the plantations between 1796 and 1799, but
TO CHAPTER SEVEN 241
this was followed by a steady decrease because the plantations were not well maintained.
See also BL, add 13866, North to Wellesley, 27 October 1798, in which he explains to
the governor-general in Calcutta that 5,000 bales of cinnamon is enough for the yearly
world consumption and that “their quantity is nearly supplied from the government gar-
dens planted by Governor van der Grave, by the trees found in our woods and by those
in the gardens of individuals”.
427
See introduction to Part Three.
428
Neild-Basu, “The Dubashes of Madras”, 1-31.
429
Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British Occupation, Vol. 1, 201: Andrews was
appointed superintendent of revenues on October 15, right after the conquest of Jaffna.
After his return from Kandy on 7 November he rushed to Jaffna to take up his office. The
position was later extended to all possessions on the island, OIOC p/275/8, proceedings
of the Revenue Board, 2 February 1796.
430
See Section 3.12.
431
Brohier, “Chronological Catalogue of Letters and Reports on Ceylon Affairs”, 41-43.
References are made here to contact with Thomas Nagel and Raket. A nice view of the
early private contacts between the Dutch and the British is found in the diary of
Macquarie, a military commander who, when stationed in Galle was quartered in the
house of Diererich Thomas Fretz the Dutch commander, and they appear to have been on
a good footing. See the publications on Lachlan Macquarie & the 73rd regiment on Sri
Lanka 1796-1821 by Macquarie University Library in New South Wales, Australia:
www.lib.mq.edu.au/digital/under/index.html.
432
NA (UK), CO 416 22/H10, Andrews to Josiah Webbe (secr. Fort St George), 10
May 1796, ff. 233-234; Ibid., 4 April 1797, ff. 257-262, Andrews to Major General
Doyle explaining once more his motivation for the imposition of the new taxes.
433
NA (UK), CO 416 22/H10, Andrews to Josiah Webbe (secr. Fort St George),
10 May 1796, f. 233
434
NA (UK), CO 55/1, June 1796, f. 71, Stuart to Hobart.
435
Brohier, “Chronological Catalogue of Letters and Reports on Ceylon Affairs”, 51:
extract of a letter from the Madras Revenue Board to Robert Andrews 30 July 1796.
436
See letters of Van Angelbeek and the principal Dutch inhabitants in NA (UK),
416/22 H10, February 1797 and 22 June 1797.
437
NA (UK), CO 416 22/H10, among others, Hobart to Andrews, 28 May 1796,
f. 235. July/August 1796 Hobart to Andrews, ff. 241-243: Hobart forbids Andrews to
lower the taxes on the coconut trees. Ibid., 22 June 1797 petition from Dutch inhabitants
responding to Hobart’s letter. Ibid., 4 April 1797, Andrews explained once more in a let-
ter to Doyle that he instituted the taxes on purpose because he felt that the richest inhab-
itants, the Dutch, native headmen and merchants, paid the least in taxes.
438
NA (UK), CO 416 22/H10, 4 April 1797, Andrews to Doyle, ff. 257-262. See also
Brohier, “Chronological Catalogue of Letters and Reports on Ceylon Affairs”, 65.
439
Ibid., 65-66, extract of the letter ordering the inauguration of the committee of
investigation, and 67, extract of the letters regarding the death of Major General Doyle
and the appointment of Brigadier General de Meuron to assume the command of the
Island of Ceylon.
440
NA (UK) Co 416 22/H10, Hobart’s minute 9 June 1797, ff. 269-281.
441
442
Collins, “Extracts from the Proceedings of the Committee of Investigation”, 1-15.
443
Andrews was replaced by Robert Alexander in May 1797 when he went for a visit to
Madras “to the benefit of his health”. Brohier, “Chronological Catalogue of Letters and
Reports on Ceylon Affairs”, 82. Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British Occupation,
Vol. 1, 223.
444
OIOC, p/254/12 Madras military and political proceedings. 2 January 1798, ff. 11-
12, Brigadier general De Meuron to the board: “In the present state of things it is to be
supposed that messieurs Monneron and Van de Graaf are acting in concert against us and
I think the only place they can have in view is Ceylon, the influence Mr van de Graaf has
here would be worth than to 2000 men to them for the inhabitants of every class and con-
dition will fly to him, mr. Monneron made the fortunes of several people when he was
242 NOTES
French agent here in the war of 1780. – Together they will unite all voices whilst we have
exasperated. All the good I have been able to do is not yet consolidated sufficiently to
think that we have any for us, but our own forces, you know the state of them, and I have
had the honour to write to you on the subject.”
445
Brohier, “Chronological Catalogue of Letters and Reports on Ceylon Affairs”, 77;
OIOC, p/254/13, Madras military and political proceedings 16/2 1798, “Lord Hobart’s
minute communicating information deriving from his journey to Ceylon”, ff. 1086-1088:
“I submitted to the board, previous to my journey to Ceylon the intelligence I had
received from that island; and added my reasons for supposing that my presence there,
even for a short period, might be attended with beneficial effects. The first object of my
attention was the disposition of the king of Candia to our government, which, as had been
represented to me previous to my leaving Madras, I found far from satisfactory. That con-
fidence and cooperation which he had manifested on our first landing upon the island had
been changed into disinterest and disaffection: but I could trace no substantial ground for
this alteration of sentiment. He certainly had been disappointed in the concessions he had
looked for upon taking possession of the Dutch settlements, but, as those concessions
were expressly stated, and were to be made so soon as the treaty executed at Madras should
be ratified by them, he can in fact have no real cause of complaint-It appears however that
Dutch and French emissaries, availing themselves of the temper of the court of Candia,
have taken infinite pains to misrepresent our national character, and to render that court
discontented with it’s alliance with our government having produced that impression they
had persuaded the king of Candia to expect the disembarkation of a body of French and
Dutch troops, and there was no reason to apprehend that he had been induced to prepare
for cooperating with them in hostile measures against us. Under a supposition of a descent
on Ceylon, the alliance or hostility of the King of Candia become subject of serious
importance for such is the nature of the country that an European force, if unassisted by
the natives would find it difficult, if not altogether impracticable, to procure supplies.”
446
OIOC, p/254/13, 16 February 1798. f. 1096. Lord Hobart’s minute communicat-
ing information deriving from his journey to Ceylon.
447
Ibid., ff. 1097-1099.
448
OIOC, G/11/54, Factory records Ceylon 1799-1800, f. 186: Memorandum of Davy
Robertson sent by Governor North to England to report on the situation on the island,
3 December 1799 (ff. 143-231).
449
NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh 446, 20 February 1797, report of Carel Franken on
the British take over addressed to Governor-General Van Overstraaten, f. 12: Franken
mentions that districts were farmed out to Sinhalese headmen against the will of the pea-
sants: “Wat de ingezeetenen betreft, dezelve hebben zij in haare bezittingen gelaten, dog even
voor mijn vertrek van Ceilon waaren zij bezig om de meeste pattoes en districten bij wijze van
admodiatie aan de Singaleesen die maar het hoogste bood af te staan, waar door de gemene
man, so als men vernam, gantsch niet te vreede scheen, en alzo daar uijt seer ligt opschuddin-
gen konden resulteeren, voor al zo zij daar meede bleeven continueeren, wijl den inlander nim-
mer aan diergelijke dingen is onderworpen geweest, maar daar en tegens van onheugelijke tij-
den af, in de geruste beheering is gebleeven van het zijne.”
Notes to Chapter Eight

450
Although he was also president of the board of control of the East India Company.
451
452
Richard Wellesley also bore the name Lord Mornington, and he was the brother of
Arthur Wellesley, later the Duke of Wellington who was to play such an important role in
the Napoleonic Wars. Richard Wellesley arrived in Calcutta at the beginning of 1798.
Lawson, The East India Company, 134-135.
453
Hullugalle, British Governors of Ceylon, 13-14. Various articles by Turner in The
Ceylon Antiquary and Literary Register 4-6 (1918/19-1920/21), and by Gratiaen regarding
North’s education system in The Ceylon Antiquary and Literary Register 7-8 (1921/22) -
1922/23). Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British Occupation, Vol. 1, 257-258: “[…]
TO CHAPTER EIGHT 243
North’s easy-going optimism had induced him to bite off more than he could chew.”
454
BL add 13866, North to Wellesley, Bombay 5 and 28 June 1798.
455
BL add 13866 North to Wellesley, Bombay 31 July 1798.
456
BL add 13866 North to Wellesley, Bombay 28 June 1798.
457
G.C. Mendis, Colebrooke-Cameron Papers, Vol. 2, 66-90.
458
The fiscal examined the witnesses and at the same time wrote the report to advice the
judges. Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British Occupation, Vol. 1, 312-313.
459
Ibid., 310-314.
460
BL add 13867, North to Wellesley, 5 October 1799, ff. 64-65. Fretz was one of the
first take the oath of allegiance to the British crown, however he had several irons in the
fire. He had sent a letter at the same time to Nederburgh, requesting to be installed as the
new governor of Ceylon after the death of Van Angelbeek on 3 September 1799. NA
(NL), Collectie Nederburgh 727, letter from D.T. Fretz in Galle 1799.
461
SLNA, 7/36, North’s public diary, 17 September 1799.
462
SLNA, 7/35, North’s public diary, 29 November and 16 December 1798: letters
from Catholic priests asking for improvement of their status.
463
Cordiner, A Description of Ceylon; Gratiaen, “The First English Schools in Ceylon”,
141-147; Gratiaen, “The Parish Schools under Governor North”, 35-45.
464
NA (UK), CO 54/2, despatch North to Dundas, 30 January 1800, ff. 31-32.
465
Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British Occupation, Vol. 1, 229-231. In his let-
ters to Wellelsy he writes positively about the native department: BL, add 13866, North
to Wellesley 27 October 1798, ff. 99-100.
466
467
BL add 13866, various letters of North to Wellesley, 1799, ff. 266-385. BL add
13867, 1799, Cleghorn’s defence regarding North’s accusations on frauds with the pearl
fishery.
468
BL add 13866, ff. 266-385 in these letters North almost continuously complains
about the frauds of the Madras civilians, most often those of Hugh Cleghorn and John
Macdowall. Quote: BL add 13866, North to Wellesley, 27 October 1798, f. 87.
469
NA (UK), CO 54/2, despatch North to London, 30 January 1800, ff. 31-32.
470
Lawson, The East India Company, 134-137. Brynn, “The Marquess Wellesley and
Ceylon 1798-1803”, 2-13. Wellesley fought Tipu Sultan of Mysore successfully and killed
him in the famous Battle of Seringapatnam in 1799, but continued expanding the British
territories violently without permission, causing a near bankruptcy of the Company.
Wellesley was however extremely popular in England. In 1802, Dundas urged Wellesley
to stop warfaring and send the troops home, which Wellelsy refused. Dundas was of the
opinion that all danger was over now that Tipu Sultan was dead and Napoleon was defeat-
ed in Egypt, and that there was no danger of the French turning to India. On the diver-
gent opinions of Wellesley and Dundas regarding policy in India, see Ingram, ed., Two
Views of British India, and V.L.B. Mendis, The Advent of the British to Ceylon, 198-200.
471
D.G.B. de Silva, “Hugh Neville’s ‘Notes on Military history of Trincomalie’”, 70-71.
472
NA (UK), CO 55/61, Dundas to the board of directors of the EIC, 30 December
1800, ff. 79-86.
473
Idem.
474
NA (UK), CO 55/61, 30 December 1800, Dundas to the board of directors of the
EIC, f. 82
475
NA (UK), CO 55/61, Dundas to North, 13 March 1801, §32-33.
476
477
NA (UK), CO 55/61, Dundas to North, March 1801, §131.
478
OIOC, G/11/54, ff. 1-142 papers written by “by the right honourable Sylvester
Douglas, now lord Glenbervie”. These papers were published in the early twentieth cen-
tury: Perera, “The Douglas Papers”.
479
NA (UK), CO 416/4/a17. The treatise was called “On the improvement of the agri-
culture and natural advantages of the country and the appointment of a civil engineer”,
and was added as an appendix to Dundas’s dispatch to North of 13 March 1801.
480
Glenbervie based himself on the “ancient” writings of Barros, Ribeiro, Baldeus,
Knox, and the recent information given by Robertson, North, Joinville, De Meuron, and
244 NOTES
Cleghorn. He argued that since none of the ancient authors point out that there was a
shortage of rice, this shortage could only have become a problem at a later time, as the
result of Dutch neglect of rice cultivation. They had started importing rice during the war
with the Portuguese and continued the practice afterwards. He further argued that all the
authors point out that the soil is so fertile and the rivers flow abundantly in many areas.
According to Barros the eastern part, Batticaloa, was particularly fertile, and was also com-
monly referred to as “the kingdom of rice”.
481
NA (UK), CO 416. 4/a17, 13 March 1801 (Glenbervie’s treatise on the improve-
ment of agriculture).
482
Idem.
483
NA (UK), CO 55/61, Dundas to North, 13 March 1801, §93.
484
485
BL, Add 16867, 30 July 1800, North to Mornington, f. 297.
486
OIOC, G/11/54, 3 December 1799, f. 180, memorandum written by Davy
Robertson based on his own experiences and memory on the island and on his conversa-
tions with North (ff. 143-231).
487
BL, add, 13867 North to Mornington, 20 June 1800, f. 255: “I am going to set out
on my tour of the island tomorrow, which is fortunate, as my physician declares that
repose and amusement are absolutely necessary for me. Indeed I have for this last fortnight
been labouring under a most horrible nervous disorder, which has almost deprived me at
times of the power of seeing, and hearing and I have had a quantity of business on my
hands, which was quite insupportable.”
488
BL add 13867, North to Mornington, 1 July 1800, ff. 258-261.
489
For Kandyan affairs, see Chapter Eleven.
490
BL add 13867, North to Mornington, 19 March 1800.
491
See Sections 11.1 and 11.2.
492
D.G.B. de Silva “Hugh Neville’s ‘Notes on Military History of Trincomalie’”, 73-74:
“Memorandum by Col. Wellesley on Trincomalie”.
493
BL add 13867, North to Mornington, 7 September 1801, f. 501.
494
Ibid., f. 503. On patronage system: R. Pieris, “Some Neglected Aspects of British
Colonial Administration”, 73-77. Kannangara, The History of the Ceylon Civil Service,
125-157.
495
Kannangara, The History of the Ceylon Civil Service, 56-57.
496
Ibid., 69.
497
498
Ibid., 340-344.
499
Mottau, Summary of Despatches to the S/S, Vol. 1, 19-40.
500
BL add 13865, Mornington to North 8 December 1801; SLNA, 10/38, 3 April
1805, letter of F. Rossi from Prince of Wales Island to Governor North.
501
Mottau, Summary of Despatches, 40-60.
502
Mottau, Summary of Despatches. References to the hurricanes: 8 February 1805.
Reference to the cattle plague 16 March 1802.
503
Ibid., 1 January 1804, 5 October 1804, 8 February 1805.
Notes to Chapter Nine

504
Lawson, The East India Company, 140.
505
Dixon, The Colonial Administrations of Sir Thomas Maitland, 1-17.
506
NA (UK), CO 55/62, Camden to Maitland, 21 February 1805, f. 128.
507
Hullugalle, British Governors of Ceylon, 19-27.
508
Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British Occupation, Vol. 1, 270; ANRI, HR
3861, 2 April 1807, Prediger from Galle to Governor General Wiese and the political
council in Batavia, f. 15: “De gouverneur Maitland is een man met wien men weijnige woor-
den iets kan afhandelen, maar men moet voorzigtig zijn, zijn Ed. ja en neen is onveranderlijk,
en wanneer hij een idee heeft geformeerd gebeurt het zelden dat hij het zelve onuitgevoert laat.”
509
Mottau, Summary of Despatches, Maitland to Camden, 10 March 1806: “I believe
TO CHAPTER NINE 245
mr. North to be perfectly upright and honorable as a public man, but the whole of his
government was so loose, so undecided and so perfectly farcical, that dealing as he had to
do with young men whose principles were not fixed, they all got into a state when tho-
roughly investigated, equally dishonourable to themselves and disadvantageous to his
Majesty’s service.”
510
NA (UK), CO 54/18, Maitland to Camden, 19 October 1805, ff. 177-195.
511
NA (UK), CO 54/20, Maitland to Camden, 31 January 1806, f. 22.
512
SLNA, 2/2, minutes of the executive council, 22 December 1806, f. 86.
513
Regarding criminality in Jaffna: NA (NL), Com. tot OI handel 128, despatch to
Batavia, 31 July 1794, ff. 1094-1103. For North’s policies regarding the service tenures:
see Section 10.3-10.5.
514
SLNA, 2/2, minutes of the executive council, 14 August 1806.
515
NA (UK), CO 54/20, Maitland to Camden, 31 January 1806, f. 68.
516
SLNA, 2/2, minutes of the executive council, between 26 November 1805 and
27 October 1806, ff. 50-56 and 9 December 1806 f. 81, copies of the correspondence
with Governor General Wiese in Batavia; ANRI, HR 3861; 3862 and 4480, papers and
letters kept by Rudolf Prediger regarding his mission to Ceylon.
517
NA (UK), Collectie Nederburgh 727, letter of D.T. Fretz at Galle. Ibid., 757, letters
from Sluijsken 1804. See also Bosma and Raben, De Oude Indische Wereld, 64, 85-86.
518
ANRI, HR 3861, Prediger to Wiese, 2 March 1807, f. 63.
519
ANRI, HR 4480, 20 January 1806, Prediger to Wiese, f. 303. This is but one exam-
ple, the collectors of the various outposts were requested by Maitland to send him lists of
those inhabitants who wished to depart from Ceylon and those who wished to remain. In
some of the lists the reasons for not embarking are given and are related to old age, dis-
eases or debts. See also SLNA, 6/101, inward correspondence from Batticaloa, list of
inhabitants who wish to remain on the island; SLNA, 6/69, inward correspondence from
Galle. SLNA, 6/128, inward correspondence from Trincomalee; SLNA, 6/45a, inward
correspondence from Colombo. More extensive lists of who embarked on the ship are
found among Prediger’s papers, ANRI HR 3861 and 4480.
520
32-33. See also Section 3.10.
521
SLNA, 25.1/36, correspondence Alexander Johnstone. No date, no folio no. The let-
ter in question was bound between letters written in 1811.
522
NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh 757, letter of Sluijsken to Nederburgh 1804.
Sluijsken complained bitterly about how Christiaan van Angelbeek had left without say-
ing goodbye (Sonder van eenig mensch afschijt genomen te hebben). One strategy to get clo-
ser to the British was for the daughters of Dutch families to marry British civilians and
military officers. One of the daughters of Willem Jacob van Graaff married one Melville
Leslie soon after the take over. After her brother Hendrik Jan left the island to seek his for-
tune, she was left at the mercy of this man. Apparently it was an unhappy marriage for
Maitland requested Prediger to take her with him: “§31 Het dringende verzoek van zijn
excellentie den Heer Gouverneur zoo wel, als den aanzienelijkste ingeseetenen, om de vrouw
van Melvill Leslie die een dogter van den geweesen Ceilons Gouverneur de Graaff is, een plaats
aan bord van het schip Rusthoff te vergunnen heb ik niet kunnen wijgeren, vooral daar zij zeer
jong zijnde is gehuwd, en thans onder het getal der ongelukkigste vrouwen behoort”, ANRI,
HR 3861, Prediger to Wiese, 2 April 1807.
523
NA (UK), CO 55/62, Camden to Maitland, 21 February 1805, f. 131.
524
Hovy, Ceylonees plakkaatboek, Vol. II, plakkaat 635 and 639. With regard to prob-
lems with gangs of kafirs prowling around the hinterland of Trincomalee: SLNA, 1/2792,
ff. 23; 25-26; 29.
525
526
527
See for example the letters from the collectors in Batticaloa between 1806 and 1813,
SLNA, 6/101-104. By far the most letters regard financial matters.
528
529
SLNA, 25.1/34, papers of Alexander Jonhstone, incoming correspondence with
Governor Maitland; SLNA, 25.1/35 & 36 papers of Alexander Johnstone, various incom-
246 NOTES
ing letters, unbound. SLNA Lot 2 contains the records executive council.
530
NA (UK), CO 54/123-126, papers of Alexander Johnstone donated to Secretary of
State Lord Londonderry.
531
NA (UK), CO 416 4/A31, 3 October 1831, letter by Alexander Johnstone accom-
panying the papers he offered to the Commissioners of Enquiry, including a list of the
papers donated to the Royal Asiatic Society.
532
Dirks, Castes of Mind, 84; NA (UK), CO 416 4/A31, for some remarks on his jour-
ney to Madras. “Sir Alexander Johnston’s proposals for improvements in Ceylon”, in G.C.
Mendis, The Colebrooke-Cameron Papers, Vol. 2, 221-227.
533
Instructions for Schneider’s surveys in Mannaar and Jaffna, SLNA, 2/2, 13 February
1807, ff. 145-147.
534
These reports are now in the collection of the Commissioners of Enquiry NA (UK),
CO 416 and among the papers donated by Alexander Johnstone to the Colonial Office
NA (CO) 54/124.
535
NA (UK), CO 54/126, 10 June 1807, report of Schneider on the state of the Vanni,
ff. 13-23.
536
NA (UK), CO 416 28/J28, Schneider’s report on Tangalle and Matara, f. 399.
537
NA (UK), CO 416/22/H8; CO 416/4/A21; CO 416/28 /J28 (200 pages of reports
and recommendations made by Schneider for Maitland) and NA (UK), CO 54/126
(Johnstone’s papers).
538
His remarks for Lord Londondery are published as: “Sir Alexander Johnstone’s
Proposals for Improvement”, in G.C. Mendis, The Colebrooke-Cameron Papers, Vol. 2,
221-227. See also SLNA, 2/3, December 1808, ff. 90-101, for the discussion in the exec-
utive council about the judiciary, and the mission of Alexander Johnstone. About the brief
implementation and revocation of the judicial reforms proposed by Johnstone, see Colvin
R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British Occupation, Vol. 1, 327-329.
539
SLNA, 2/2, instructions for the collector of Jaffna, 22 December 1806, ff. 81-103
and ibid., instructions for the collector of Matara, 10 February 1807, ff. 115-127.
540
SLNA, 2/2, 22 December 1806. Instructions for the collector of Jaffna, f. 100. This
is undoubtedly the chetty Waitelinge who made his fortunes in tax farming and the Jaffna
trade in Dutch times.
541
SLNA, 2/2, 27 August 1806, ff. 41-43 petitions of twelve Buddhist priests from
Matara to set up a Buddhist council falling directly under the British government. This
was part of the strategy to draw the lowland Buddhist priests closer to government. See
also: SLNA, 25.1/34, 2 May 1806, statement of Alexander Johnstone on the policy
towards the Catholics and Buddhist.
542
Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British Occupation, 414-445.
543
Kannangara, The History of the Ceylon Civil Service, 65.
544
SLNA, 6/143, letters from the collector of the Wanny, 14 July 1807, §25, report of
George Turnour.
545
SLNA, 6/143, letters from the collector of the Wanny, 14 July 1807, §28, report of
George Turnour.
546
SLNA, 6/101, 9 September 1806, letter of MacNab, the collector of Batticaloa
inquiring after the memorandum of Burnand.
547
NA (UK), CO 416/27/J12, 23 May 1815, f. 120-128.
548
180.
549
Ibid., 181-182.
550
NA (UK), CO 54/31, Maitland to Castlereigh, 25 January 1809, f. 6.
551
NA (UK), CO 416/28/J28, f. 418, reports of Schneider on the state of agriculture in
Galle and Matara 1807.
552
SLNA, 2/2, 10 February 1807, f. 117, instructions for the collector of Matara, §4.
553
NA (UK), CO 416/4/A31, 3 October 1831, letter of Alexander Johnstone, accom-
panying the papers he gave to the commissioners of enquiry.
554
NA (UK), CO 416/26/5, reports from collectors’ circuits in Galle: “they did not only
give the necessary information, but also informed me by a Cingalese ola that in the said
quality they had upon them the cultivation of this country in the Dutch government and
TO CHAPTER NINE 247
well at the time of his excellency the Governor Van de Graaff, the extent of one hundred
and ten amm. [ammonam] and seventy burnies low ground was caused to be cultivated
and the produce thereof given, and that by the assistance of three rivulets called De Kande,
Elle Kandan Elle and Kirybattawille Elle which were made to discharge the superfluous
water of Diviturreh.”
555
556
SLNA, 6/84, letters from the collector of Matara to Colombo 1812; NA (UK), CO
54/44, despatch from Brownrigg to London, 28 August 1812, reporting on the famine:
over 4,000 people have died and many have migrated to Kandy. It was reported to
Colombo only at a very late instance, which is why government was late with help.
557
NA (UK), 416 2/A1: “Mr Orr’s proposal for a land tax or fixed quit rent to be per-
manently established on all landed property in Ceylon” (1813-1815). Based on the sys-
tem in Bengal, Orr was of the opinion that the backward development of the agriculture
was the result of the system of small landholdings and different sort of titles. His col-
leagues responded negatively to his proposal. In 1817, Brownrigg suggested such a change
in modes of taxation and possession of land once more. The extensive and informative
replies to his questions by all the collectors, almost all negative, are kept in the following
bundle: SLNA, 10/201-202.
558
SLNA, 10/201-202, reports sent to Brownrigg by the collectors and magistrates in
1817 in answer to his question about improving agriculture through modes of taxation
and laws of inheritance. For example, the collector of Galle writes the following interest-
ing remarks: “1st to take a general view of the present state of cultivation; It will be found
that lands of all description are much neglected; That it was in a more flourishing state
under the Dutch government is an observation which comes from the natives themselves.”
Another such example is found in the description of Matara by Granville, 1813: NA
(UK), 416/26/J10, f. 382: “It however appears to me highly necessary that headmen
should be appointed whose particular duty would be to superintend the cultivation of the
country. To be able by a proper authority vested in him, to call upon the people at pleas-
ure to work the lands, to order the cutting of crops and inspect the due division of the dif-
ferent share. This might be done by appointing weebadde mohandirams, a title which has
been extinct since the Dutch time, but nevertheless in itself highly necessary. Another title
and situation existed under the Dutch government called saaymeesters or sowing masters
[…].”
559
Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British Occupation. Vol. 2, 385-413.
560
Ibid., 371.
561
Correspondence with the commercial agent for Ceylon Huskisson BL, Add 38739,
Huskisson papers, Huskisson to Henry Goulburn 11 July 1814, ff. 233. Letter discussing
the bad financial state of Ceylon and suggestions for improvement by increasing the access
to the Indian market (arrack) and the English market (coffee).
562
On the labour on the public roads, see Munasinghe, The Colonial Economy on Track,
11-14, 30-42; Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British Occupation, Vol. 1, 279-282.
NA (UK), 59/27, ff. 13-55, reports on the duties of the various castes and classes of
natives liable to government service. In 1818, Brownrigg sent around a letter to all collec-
tors to ask for lists of the type of labour, coolie labour in particular, to which the inhabi-
tants of the specific districts were liable.
563
NA (UK), CO 54/93, despatches to London, 1826, f. 69: Barnes speaks of an
increase in coffee exports from 209,568 in 1816 to over one million pounds in 1822.
However he, like Brownrigg, still had to convince his superiors in London of the desir-
ability of growing coffee in Ceylon. In 1826, the import duty for coffee from Ceylon was
still higher than that for coffee from the West Indies.
564
Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British Occupation, Vol. 2, 437-444. Moreover
in 1826, 3,000 sprigs of the cinnamon tree were stolen by a Dutchman and brought to
Sumatra. NA (UK), CO 54/93, despatch Barnes to London, 22 September 1826, ff. 182-
188.
565
Peebles, Social Change in Nineteenth Century Ceylon, 89-90.
566
G.C. Mendis, The Colebrooke-Cameron Papers, Vol. 1, ix-lxiv (introduction).
248 NOTES
Notes to Chapter Ten

567
Engerman, “Abolitionism in Comparitive Perspective”, 224, 227. Slavery was abol-
ished in Britain in 1834, in the Netherlands in 1863, and in 1865 in the United States.
568
Drescher, The Mighty Experiment, 88-106.
569
Engerman, “Abolitionism in Comparitive Perspective”, 227. The Netherlands abol-
ished the slave trade in 1814, France in 1815. Denmark had abolished the trade already
in 1803 and the United States in 1808.
570
Colley, Britons Forging the Nation, 354.
571
Drescher, “The Long Goodbye”, 25-53.
572
Marshall, The Impeachment of Warren Hastings, xiii-xix.
573
See, for example, Dow, History of Hindostan (1768); Marshall, The Impeachment of
Warren Hastings, xvi; Marshall and Williams, The Great Map of Mankind, 76-77.
574
Metcalf, Ideologies of the Raj, 1-20, and Marshall and Williams, Great Map of
Mankind, 128-155. Through an analysis of seventeenth- and eighteenth-century publica-
tions on India, Kate Teltscher, shows how the image of India and its inhabitants changed
in the course of these centuries. While in the 1780s the Indian willingness to submit to
the good rule of the British is emphasized, in the 1790s and early 1800s it was rather the
tyrant-nature of the Indian sultans, Tipu in the first place, that legitimized British expan-
sion. In that way British expansion was seen as the Indians’ salvation; Teltscher, India
Inscribed, 1-10.
575
Pitts, A Turn to Empire, 57.
576
Ibid., 59-85.
577
Lawson, The East India Company, 128-31.
578
Metcalf, Ideologies of the Raj, 19-23.
579
Ibid.
580
Metcalf, Ideologies of the Raj, 19-21, and Guha, A Rule of Property in Bengal, 160-186.
581
Marshall, “The Moral Swing to the East”, 69-95.
582
Metcalf, Ideologies of the Raj, 23-25, and Stein, Thomas Munro, 63. on criticism and
scepticism in London regarding the Cornwallis settlement, especially by Shore, who felt
that it was put into practice to quickly. Guha, A Rule of Propery for Bengal, 187-201.
583
Stein, Thomas Munro, 63-64.
584
NA (UK), CO 55/61, Dundas to North, 13 March 1801, f. 355.
585
Dirks, “From Little King to Landlord”, 314; Stein, Thomas Munro, 86: “[...] the
Madras government had been instructed by the governor-general, Lord Wellesley, late in
1799, that the Bengal regulations of Cornwallis were to be established in Madras, in ‘poli-
gar countries’ and elsewhere.”
586
NA (UK), CO 55/61, Dundas to North, 13 March 1801, instructions for his guid-
ance in administering the government of Ceylon, §10.
587
NA (UK), CO 55/61, Dundas to North, 13 March 1801, 386.
588
NA (UK), CO 55/61, Dundas to North, 13 March 1801, §64.
589
NA (UK), 416/2/A1, ff. 28-32, 62.
590
591
NA (UK), CO 55/62, Edward Cook to Maitland, 11 June 1807, f. 172.
592
Hullugalle, British Governors of Ceylon, 13-14, and Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under
the British Occupation, Vol. 1, 257-258.
593
Dixon, The Colonial Administrations of Sir Thomas Maitland, 8-13.
594
See Section 9.5.
595
NA (UK), 55/62, Castlereigh to Maitland, 11 June 1807, f. 177. This was a response
by Castlereigh to all Maitland’s despatches written between October 1805 and November
1806. Castlereigh wrote that upon resumption of his office as Secretary of State, he dis-
covered that his predecessor, Camden, had written very limited responses to Maitland’s
dispatches, even though Maitland wrote in great detail about the situation on the island.
Castlereigh wrote that he did not have much time at the moment to treat all subjects
extensively, but that he would limit himself to the chief points of Maitland’s letters.
596
NA (UK), CO 55/62, Edward Cook to Maitland, 11 June 1807, f. 173.
597
Van Goor, “Continuity and Change in the Dutch Position in Asia between 1750 and
TO CHAPTER ELEVEN 249
1850”, 186; Colvin R. de Silva, Ceylon under the British Occupation, Vol. 2, 347;
Wickremeratne, The Conservative Nature of the British Rule of Sri Lanka, 51; and Dixon,
The Colonial Administrations, 55.
598
NA (UK), CO 54/20, general despatch, 31 January 1806, f. 19
599
600
601
Ibid., f. 92.
602
Up to 3 months labour and hundred lashes and fines up to 100 rixdollars, civil up to
cases of 200 rixdollars.
603
SLNA, 2/2, 10 February 1807, f. 121.
604
SLNA, 2/2, 22 December 1806, f. 99: “But I imagine independent of the benefit you
will derive from a strict and vigilant superintendence over the headmen of the cutcherry
and the various churches, that there are means in that district of Jaffna, if providently
made use of, of very materially strengthening the hands of government which is principal-
ly the effect by forming an intimate connexion between the government and one of the
temples of that place.”
605
See Section 9.4.
606
NA (UK), CO 416/4/A31, letter of Alexander Johnstone to the Commissioners of
Enquiry, accompanying the papers given by him to the committee, 3 October 1831.
607
Stein, Thomas Munro, 124-138.
608
Stein, Thomas Munro, 104-117, 121-138; Metcalf, Ideologies of the Raj, 24-27;
Stokes, The English Utilitarians and India, 8-22.
609
Metcalf, Ideologies of the Raj, 26-27: “The officials of the romantic generation in
India shared a great deal with those of the Cornwallis era. To be sure, as Munro wrote with
exasperation, ‘it is too much regulation that ruins everything’. Yet these men were in fact
themselves committed to the fundamental values of the rule of law, of property and of
‘improvement’. In similar fashion, though they might accuse Cornwallis of ‘rash innova-
tion’, neither they nor their whig predecessors were prepared to restore the India that exist-
ed before Plassey.”
610
Metcalf, Ideologies of the Raj, 27: “By 1820 much that was to endure the framework
of the Raj had been set firmly in place. The British had convinced themselves of the right-
eousness of their conquest of India, and, after the agonies of Hastings’ trial, of their own
moral superiority over the Indian subjects.”
611
He could not accept the fact that he had to share his power over the inhabitants with
them. In 1809 Maitland expressed his worries about the continuous power of the head-
men in the southwest, despite his efforts to diminish it, when he discussed the increase in
paddy production. His policies had only been successful in the peripheral districts, where
he had successfully replaced the native headmen with government agents: “This enour-
mous encrease has taken place in those districts where the government reached the culti-
vator himself and could see his own measure carried in full effect.” NA (UK), CO 54/31,
January 1809, f. 6.
612
Perhaps his moderate approach was explained by his experiences when he served as a
military officer on San Domingo in the 1790s, just after the slave revolts. The failure of
the experiment on San Domingo, and the violent situation there, which he ascribed more
to the French colonist than to the slaves, must have influenced him. Dixon, The Colonial
Administrations, 8-10.
613
Emmer, “The Ideology of Free Labor”, 207.
Notes to Chapter Eleven

614
615
BL add 13865 and 13866.
616
NA (UK), CO 55/61, Dundas to North, 31 March 1801, ff. 135-213 (136 sections).
617
Rasanayagam, “Tamil Documents”, 29-53.
618
Tammita-Delgoda, “The English East India Company and Sri Lanka 1760-1796”;
V.L.B. Mendis, The Advent of the British.
250 NOTES
619
Lewis, “Andrew’s Embassies to Kandy in 1795 and 1796”.
620
621
For source publications of these embassies see Lewis, “Andrew’s Embassies”, and
“Macdowall’s Embassy to Kandy”.
622
Wickremeratne, “Lord North and the Kandyan Kingdom”, 30-42.
623
Ibid.
624
Bayly, The Imperial Meridian, 100-209.
625
Perera, “The Douglas Papers”, 65-78.
626
He succeeded Nicolaas Dias in 1794 and retained this position after the British
takeover.
627
628
NA (UK), CO 55/62, 21 February 1805, Hobart to North, f. 111; ibid., Hobart’s
Instructions to Maitland, ff. 114-128 (reference is made to a paper on the subject of
Kandy which Maitland wrote after consulting North’s dispatches).
629
NA (UK), CO 54/43, Brownrigg to Secretary of State, 29 March 1812, f. 3. Last
received letter from Davie: “[…] For heavens sake please send Laudanum and opium, my
torture is indurable […].” Davie died in early 1813: NA (UK), CO 54/47, despatch
Brownrigg to London, 13 March 1813.
630
P.E. Pieris, Tri Sinhala, 158-161; Granville, “Deportation of Sri Vrikama Rajasinha”.
631
NA (UK), CO 55/63, 10 May 1815, ff. 71-73: “he [His Royal Highness] has […]
commanded me to inculcate upon you the necessity of abstaining from hostilities with
Kandy / not only under the present circumstances of provocation, but under any short of
an actual invasion and attack upon his majesty’s territory. It is impossible for his Royal
Highness to forget that the immediate consequence of a war would be the loss of a very
large proportion of the European force employed in a climate which has proved particu-
larly obnoxious to European constitutions and an immense increase of expenditure
beyond what the colony could ever have a chance of defraying.” BL add 38739, Huskisson
to Brownrigg, 12 December 1814, f. 306: “On the subject of expenditure, and particular-
ly of military expenditure, I cannot help stating to you, in the confidence of old friend-
ship, that there exist an impression at home, that it is carried on much beyond what is
absolutely necessary. This is supposed to be the effect not of any eagerness for patronage,
nor of any want of zeal of checking any abuses; but rather from your military habits, and
from you being supposed to look at matters rather too much with a soldier’s eye.”
632
NA (UK), CO 55/63, Bathurst to Brownrigg, 28 August 1815, f. 83: “[…] The suc-
ces of your enterprize has been so complete and immediate that you must have yourself
anticipated the lively satisfaction with which his royal highness received the intelligence.
Had it been confined to the mere liberation of a people from a foreign despotism / as san-
guinary and cruel as that under which the inhabitants of Kandy so long groaned / it could
not but have been grateful to the feelings of His Royal Highness: but as the overthrow of
that tyranny has given encreased security to His Majesty’s possessions, and has been fol-
lowed by an annexation of territory voluntarily and animously made by its inhabitants,
the satisfaction which His Royal Highness would in any case have felt derives considerable
accession from these circumstances, and from the proofs which they afford on the part of
a whole people of confidence in the British name and character.”
633
Marshall, Ceylon, 110-111 and 127-128.
634
Wickremeratne, “Lord North and the Kandyan Kingdom”; K.M. de Silva, A History
of Sri Lanka, 220-239.
635
Teltscher, India Inscribed, 229-59. Teltscher uses British descriptions of Tipu Sultan
of Mysore, who was increasingly depicted as an oriental tyrant, to legitimize British mili-
tary action against Mysore.
636
NA (UK), CO 54/55, 15 February 1815, f. 103, Brownrigg to Bathhurst: “I shall
[…] conclude the present [despatch], with soliciting your lordship to me the honor of pre-
senting to his Royal Highness the Prince Regent the expression of my humble congratu-
lations, in being enabled by the speedy and happy issue of a campaign ending with the
unparalelled good fortune of not loosing a single life, to tender for his Royal highness’s
acceptance, the duties of a new and industrious hardy race of people, and the possession of a
territory bountifully endowed with natural gifts, and requiring only the blessing of a just
TO CHAPTER ELEVEN 251
government […].” (My italics.)
637
Certainly the strategic argument, the constant fear that the Kandyans would ally
themselves with a foreign enemy, was another motive for a more aggressive policy towards
Kandy. However, one could say that in Brownrigg’s time, this fear was less realistic than
in the days of Van de Graaff. Other factors such as personality and background could have
played a role. Both men did have a military background and would therefore have been
more eager to make use of their experiences. In the case of Van de Graaff, one may won-
der whether he was reinforced in his decisions by the arrival of the military commission
in 1789, and whether the presence of the professional regiments made him more eager for
war.
638
For an elaboration on this subject, see Section 11.6.
639
NA (NL), VOC 3975, despatch to Batavia, 31 December 1792, f. 274: “Dat het
daarentegen zeer bekend is, dat den tweeden adigaar is een zeer listig en kwaadaardig man,
van geheel tegengestelde principes, welke met de hofsgrooten van zijn partij, onder anderen
Doembere en Leuwke, zedert lang heeft gewoeld om het hof, met de komp over hoop te helpen,
en dat het bovendien uit de geintercepteerde Korrespondentie met de Franschen gebleeken is,
dat hij is een der voornaamse hoofd belijderen daar van.”
640
P.E. Pieris, Sinhale and the Patriots, Appendix B, 591: The treaty of March 1815 “art.
1: By inflicting bodily torture and the pains of death unrestrainedly arbitrarily and mer-
cilessly without making inquiry, in some instances without even a complaint, and also in
matters where there was not even the opportunity for performing any wrongful act, and
by infringing the law with great contempt, the cruelties and violent acts of the Demala
[Tamil] Raja have become so extremely great and widespread as to be beyond endurance
[...] art. 3: It is hereby announced that all males bearing kinship to the late Raja Sri
Vikrama Raja Simha whether by marriage or otherwise, or of that family in any other
manner whatsoever, or claiming kinship by deceitful stratagem, are not only enemies of
the Government of the Simhala Rata, but they may not enter the said Rata for any pur-
pose whatever without the warrant of the English government […]. All Demala males
now expelled from this rata are prohibited from coming back thereto […].”
641
Dewaraja, The Kandyan Kingdom, 29-45.
642
Dharmadasa, “The Sinhala Buddhist Identity and the Nayakker Dynasty”, 79-105.
643
Roberts, Sinhala Consciousness in the Kandyan Period 1590s to 1815, 109-131.
644
Roberts bases his argument on the idea that people in the villages would have sung
the war poems and thereby passed on the anti-Tamil message to all levels of society. He
underlines this by a lengthy discussion of oral poetry in Sri Lanka, but he does not sub-
stantiate his central point, that the war poems were enthusiastically received and wide-
spread in this manner.
645
Gunawardana, “Colonialism, Ethnicity and the Construction of the Past”, 198-221;
Goonewardene, “Sri Vijaya Rajasimha (1739-1747)”, 441-496; Rogers, “Historical
Images in the British Period”, 87-106.
646
Holt, The Religious World of Kirti Sri, 100; Duncan, The City as Text, 182-183;
Seneviratne, “The Alien King”, 55-61.
647
SLNA, 7/39, Governor’s secret diary, November 26, 1798.
648
This “last stand of Kandyan autonomy” has been dealt with extensively by P.E. Pieris
in his Sinhale and the Patriots 1815-1818. 195-246, include references to the new king-
to-be, Dore Swami. The rebellion inspired Sinhalese nationalists in their resistance to
colonial regimes in the twentieth century.
649
NA (NL), VOC 3975, despatch 31 December 1792.
650
NA (NL), Collectie Nederburgh 442, §10: “[…] dat den eersten Rijks Adigaar van
wien ik meen te moogen vertrouwen, dat hij bij voortduuring wel gezind tegens de kompenie
is [...]”
651
Rasanayagam, “Tamil Documents”, 25-28.
652
OIOC, G/11/1, f. 478. Boyd refers here to the dessāva of Matala, this office was at
that point occupied by Erevvala.
653
Rasanayagam, “Tamil Documents”, 35-36; Lewis, “Andrew’s Embassies”, 70-76.
654
Rasanayagam, “Tamil Documents”, 4. Reference is made here of a letter written by
Meduma Vederala, who also carried the Sinhalese name Rajakaruna Rajapaksa Gopala
252 NOTES
Mudaliyar.
655
It is understandable that in these times of ethnic troubles in Sri Lanka, historians
search for early manifestations of ethnic consciousness. However, I do not think that this
can serve as an explanation for the fall of the Kingdom. More generally, I have not come
across forms of communal strive among the various ethnic groups on the island.
Competition between the castes was a more urgent problem, but even that was limited.
In any case, a better explanation for the Kingdom’s fall is its fragile political power struc-
ture. That is not to say that there cannot have been any relationship at all between the rise
of Sinhalese ethnic consciousness and the fall of the Kingdom: but Kandy’s demise seems
to have triggered the rise of Sinhalese ethnic consciousness, rather than the other way
around.
Note to Chapter Twelve

656
This topic is dealt with more extensively by Nirmal Ranjith Devasiri in his upcom-
ing thesis, written under the auspices of the TANAP programme, on the relations between
the colonial government and peasant in the southwest in the mid-eighteenth century.
253
APPENDIX
CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF KINGS OF KANDY,

DUTCH AND BRITISH GOVERNORS
Kings of Kandy 1591-1815

Vimaladharmasuriya I 1591 – 1604
Senarat 1604 - 1635
Rajasinha II 1635 – 1687
Vimaladharmasuriya II 1687 – 1707
Narendrasinha 1707 – 1739
Vijaya Rajasinha 1739 – 1747
Kirti Sri Rajasinha 1747 – 1782
Rajadhi Rajasinha 1782 – 1798
Sri Vikrama Rajasinha 1798 – 1815
Dutch Governors 1640-1796

Willem J. Coster 1640
Jan Thyszoon 1640 – 1646
Jan Maatzuyker 1646 – 1650
Jacob van Kittensteyn 1650-1653
Adriaan van der Meijden 1653 – 1660
Rijcklof van Goens 1660 – 1661
Adriaan van der Meijden 1661 – 1663
Rijcklof van Goens 1663
Jacob Hustaart 1663 – 1664
Rijcklof van Goens 1664 – 1675
Rijcklof van Goens jr. 1675 – 1680
Laurens Pijl 1680 – 1692
Thomas van Rhee 1693 – 1697
Gerrit de Heere 1697 – 1703
Cornelis Jan Simons 1703 – 1707
Hendrik Becker 1707 – 1716
Isaac Augusteijn Rumpf 1716 – 1723
Johannes Hertenberg 1723 – 1726
Petrus Vuyst 1726 – 1729
Stephanus Versluys 1729 – 1732
Jacob Christiaan Pielat 1732 – 1734
Diederik van Domburg 1734 – 1736
Gustaaf Willem Baron van Imhoff 1736 – 1739
Willem Maurits Bruyninck 1739 – 1742
Daniel Overbeek 1742 – 1743
Julius V.S. van Gollenesse 1743 – 1751
Gerard Jan Vreelandt 1751 – 1752
Johan Gideon Loten 1752 – 1757
Jan Schreuder 1757 – 1761
Lubbert Jan Baron van Eck 1762 – 1765
Iman Willem Falck 1765 – 1785
Willem Jacob van de Graaff 1785 – 1794
Johan Gerard van Angelbeek 1794 – 1796
254
British Governors 1798-1830
Frederick North 1798 – 1805
Sir Thomas Maitland 1805 – 1811
Sir Robert Brownrigg 1811 – 1820
Sir Edward Barnes 1820 – 1822
Sir Edward Paget 1822 – 1824
Sir Edward Barnes 1824 – 1831
255
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1. Primary sources
1.a Inventories and indexes

Brohier, R.L. “Chronological Catalogue of Letters and Reports on Ceylon Affairs (1795-
1800) in the Madras (Egmore) Record Office”. Journal of the Ceylon Branch of the
Royal Asiatic Society, n.s., 9:1 (1964): 17-139.
De Silva, G.P.S.H. A Survey of Archives and Manuscripts Relating to Sri Lanka and Located
in Major London Repositories. Paris, 1981.
Gommans, J., L. Bes, and G. Kruijtzer. Dutch Sources on South Asia c. 1600-1825. Vol. 1:
Bibliography and Archival Guide to the National Archives at The Hague (The
Netherlands). New Delhi, 2001.
Jurriaanse, M.W. Catalogue of the Archives of the Dutch Central Government of Coastal
Ceylon 1640-1796. Colombo, 1943.
Meilink-Roelofsz, M.A.P., R. Raben, and H. Spijkerman. De Archieven van de Verenigde
Oostindische Compagnie (1602-1795). Den Haag, 1992.
Mottau, S.A.W. Index to the Despatches of the Governors. Typescript, Sri Lanka National
Archives, n.d.
—. Summary of Despatches to the S/S. Vol. 1: 1798-1822. Typescript, Sri Lanka National
Archives, n.d.
1.b Unpublished primary sources

Sri Lanka National Archives, Colombo (SLNA)
Dutch period:
Lot 1: Archives of the Dutch Central Government of Coastal Ceylon
179, 193, 1296, 1283, 1795, 2159-2163, 2707, 2708, 2710, 2792, 2796, 2813-
2816, 2875, 2887, 2932, 3317, 3350, 3425, 4959, 5082 -5084, 6816
British period:
Lot 2: Minutes of the Executive Council
2, 3
Lot 6: Papers of the Central government, incoming correspondence
45a, 69, 84, 101-104, 128, 143
Lot 7: Papers of the Central government, public and secret diaries of Governor North
35, 36, 47
Lot 10: Miscellaneous papers of the central government
38, 201-202
Lot 25.1: Johnstone papers; Christie collection
34-36
Nationaal Archief, Den Haag (NA (NL))

VOC: Archieven van de Verenigde Oost-Indische Compagnie, Overgekomen Brieven en
Papieren
3571, 3573, 3664, 3665, 3689, 3691, 3692, 3726, 3799, 3838, 3837, 3689, 3693;
3840; 3841, 3842, 3843, 3878, 3975
Com. tot OI handel: Archieven betreffende Comité tot de zaken van de Oost Indische
handel en bezittingen (1791, 1796-1800)
128, 129, 130
HR.: Archivalia afkomstig van de Hoge Regering te Batavia
532, 537, 585, 586, 596, 597
256 BIBLIOGRAPHY
Collectie Nederburgh
141, 440, 442, 444, 446, 448, 727, 757
Collectie Alting
72, 82, 83, 93
Collectie Van Braam
115, 199
Collectie Brugmans
118
National Archives, Kew. (NA (UK))

CO 54: Colonial Office and predecessors: Ceylon, original correspondence
2, 18, 20, 31, 42, 44, 47, 55, 93, 123-126
CO 55: Colonial Office and predecessors: Ceylon entry books
1, 2, 61-63
CO 59: War and Colonial department and Colonial Office: Ceylon miscellanea
27
CO 416: Commisisoners of Eastern Enquiry, Ceylon
2/A1, 4/A17, 4/A21, 4/A31, 22/H8, 22/H10, 24, 26/5, 26/J10, 27/J12
WO 1: War department in-letters and papers, 1. of the French Wars period
361, 362
British Library, London (BL)

Oriental and India Office Collection (OIOC)
G/11: Factory records Ceylon 1, 2, 54
P/254: Madras Military and political proceedings 12, 13
P/275: Proceedings of the Madras revenue board 8
Western manuscripts collection
Add: additional manuscripts 13865-13867, 38739, 40737
Universiteitsbiliotheek Leiden (UB)

Westerse handschriften
LTK: Maatschappij der Nederlandse Letterkunde 732
Arsip Nasional Republic Indonesia, Jakarta (ANRI)

HR: Archief van de gouverneurs-generaal en raden van Indië (Hoge Regering) van de
Verenigde Oost-Indische Compagnie en taakopvolgers (verkort: Hoge Regering)
3852, 3858, 3855, 3861, 3862, 4480
Tamil Nadu State Archives, Chennai (TSA)

DR: Dutch records 1557
1.c Contemporary publications and source publications

Bertolacci, A. A View of the Agricultural, Commercial and Financial Interests of Ceylon.
1817. Reprint Dehiwala, 1982.
Blom, Anthony. Verhandelingen van den landbouw in de colonie Suriname. Amsterdam,
1787.
Burnand, J. “Fragments on Ceylon”. Asiatic Journal 12 (May 1821): 440-448, (June
1821): 553-561, (July 1821): 3-7, (Aug. 1821): 128-133.
Collins, C.H. “Extracts from the Proceedings of the Committee of Investigation 1797-
1798”. Historical Manuscripts Commission Bulletin 1 (Colombo, 1937).
Cordiner, J. A Description of Ceylon. 1897. Reprint: Dehiwala, 1983.
Davy, J. An Account of the Interior of Ceylon and of its Inhabitants with Travels in that Island.
Dehiwala: Tisara Prakasakayo Ltd., 1983.
Dow, A., History of Hindostan. 3 vols. London, 1768-1772.
Granville, W. “Deportation of Sri Vrikama Rajasinha – Journal of William Granville”.
Ceylon Literary Register, 3rd ser., 3 (1933-1934): 487-520, 543-561.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 257
Haafner, Jacob. De Werken van Jacob Haafner, edited by J.A. de Moor and P.G.E.I.J. van
der Velde. 3 vols. Zutphen: Walburg Pers, 1992-1997.
Hovy, L. Ceylonees plakkaatboek: Plakkaten en andere wetten uitgevaardigd door het
Nederlands bestuur op Ceylon, 1638–1796. 2 vols. Hilversum, 1991.
Ingram, E., ed. Two Views of British India: The Private Correspondence of Mr. Dundas and
Lord Wellesley, 1798-1801. Bath, 1970.
Lewis, J.P. “Andrew’s Embassies to Kandy in 1795 and 1796”. Journal of the Ceylon Branch
of the Royal Asiatic Society 70 (1917): 49-100.
—. “Macdowall’s Embassy to Kandy – Kandyan Affairs under the Government of
Frederic North”. Ceylon Literary Register, 3rd ser., 3 (1931): 34-49, 84-97, 120-145,
175-193, 216-252, 259-269.
Marshall, H. Ceylon: A General Description of the Island and Its Inhabitants. Dehiwala:
Tisara Prakasakayo Ltd., 1982.
Mendis, G.C. The Colebrooke-Cameron Papers: Documents on British Colonial Policy in
Ceylon 1796-1833. London, 1956.
Perera, S.G. “The Douglas Papers”. Ceylon Literary Register, 3rd ser., 1 (1931): 3-20, 65-
78, 118-125, 161-171, 231-232, 265-279, 320-330, 366-376, 456-468, 558-567.
Perniola, V. The Catholic Church in Sri Lanka: The Dutch Period. Vols 1-4. Dehiwala,
1984.
Pieters, S. Instructions from the Governor-General and Council of India to the Governor of
Ceylon, 1656 to 1665: To Which is Appended the Memoir Left by Anthony Paviljoen,
Commandeur of Jaffnapatam, to his Successor, in 1665. Translated by Sophia Pieters.
Colombo: Cotte, Government Printer, 1908.
Polo, Marco. The Travels of Marco Polo. Translated and with an inroduction by Ronald
Latham. 1958, reprint London, 1978.
Raynal, G.T. Histoire philosophique et politique des établissements & du commerce des
Européens dans les Deux Indes. 7 vols. The Hague, 1774. English edition: Philosophical
and Political History of the Settlements and Trade of the Europeans in the East and West
Indies. Translated by J.O. Justamond. London, 1798 / repr. New York, 1969.
Rasanayagam, M.C. “Tamil Documents in the Government Archives”. Historical
Manuscripts Commission, Ceylon 3 (1937).
Tennent, J.E. Ceylon, an Account of the Island, Physical, Historical and Topographical with
Notices of Its Natural History, Antiquities and Productions. 2 vols. 2nd ed. London,
1859.
Thunberg, C.P. Voyages de C.P. Thunberg, au Japon, par le Cap de Bonne-Espérance, les îles
de la Sonde, etc. Paris, 1796.
Upham, E. The Mahāvansi the Rājā-Ratnācari and the Rājā-vali, Forming the Sacred and
Historical Books of Ceylon; also a Collection of Tracts Illustrative of the Doctrines and
Literature of Buddhism. Translated from the Sinhalese. 3 vols. (London, 1833).
Zwaardecroon, Hendrick. Memoir of Hendrick Zwaardecroon, Commander of Jaffnapatnam
1697. Translated by Sophia Pieters. Colombo, 1911
2. Secondary sources
Abeyasinghe, T. “Portuguese Rule in Kotte, 1594-1638”. In University of Peradeniya
History of Sri Lanka. Vol. 2: c. 1500 to c. 1800, edited by K.M. de Silva. Sri Lanka:
Peradeniya, 1995, 123-137.
—. “Princes and Merchants: Relations between the Kings of Kandy and the Dutch East
India Company in Sri Lanka (1688-1740)”. Sri Lanka Archives 2 (1984): 35-60.
—. Portuguese Rule in Ceylon, 1594-1612. Colombo, 1966.
Ajuha, Ravi. “Labour Relations in an Early Colonial Context: Madras, c. 1750-1800”.
Modern Asian Studies 36:4 (2002): 793 -826.
Anthonisz, R.G. The Dutch in Ceylon: An Account of their Early Visits to the Island, Their
Conquests and Their Rule over the Maritime Regions during a Century and a Half. Vol.
1: Early visits and Settlements in the Island. Colombo, 1929.
Arasaratnam, S. “Baron van Imhoff and the Dutch policy in Ceylon, 1736-1740”.
258 BIBLIOGRAPHY
Bijdragen tot de Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde 118:4 (1963): 454-568.

—. “Dutch Commercial Policy in Ceylon and its Effects on Indo-Ceylon Trade 1790-
1750”. Indian Economic and Social History Review 4:2 (1967): 109-30.
—. “Dutch Sovereignty in Ceylon: A Historical Survey of its Problems”. In Ceylon and the
Dutch, 1600-1800, edited by Sinappah Arasaratnam. Aldershot: Variorum, 1996,
105-121.
—. “Elements of Social and Economic Change in Dutch Maritime Ceylon (Sri Lanka)
1658-1796”. Indian Economic and Social History Review 11:1 (1985): 35-54.
—. “The Administrative Organisation of the Dutch East India Company in Ceylon”.
Ceylon Journal of Historical and Social Studies 8:2 (1965): 1-13.
—. “The Historical Foundation of the Economy of the Tamils of North Sri Lanka”.
Ceylon and the Dutch, 1600-1800, edited by Sinappah Arasaratnam. Aldershot:
Variorum, 1996, 1-23
—. “The Kingdom of Kandy: Aspects of its External Relations and Commerce”. In Ceylon
and the Dutch, 1600-1800, edited by Sinappah Arasaratnam. Aldershot: Variorum,
1996, 109-127.
—. “The Vanniar of North Ceylon: A Study of Feudal Power and Central Authority”. In
Ceylon and the Dutch, 1600-1800, edited by Sinappah Arasaratnam. Aldershot:
Variorum, 1996, 101-112.
—. “Trade and Political Dominion in South India, 1750-1790: Changing British-Indian
Relationships”. Modern Asian Studies 13 (1979): 19-40.
—. Ceylon and the Dutch, 1600-1800: External Influences and Internal Change in Early
Modern Sri Lanka. Aldershot, 1996.
Bandarage, A. Colonialism in Sri Lanka. The Political Economy of the Kandyan Highlands,
1833-1886. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter & Co. 1983.
Barrow, I.J., and D.E. Haynes. “The Colonial Transition: South Asia 1770-1840”.
Modern Asian Studies 38 (2004): 469-79.
Bayly, C.A. The Birth of the Modern World, 1780-1914: Global Connections and Com-
parisons.Malden, MA: Blackwell, 2004.
—. The Imperial Meridian. The British Empire and the World, 1780-1830. Harlow:
Longman, 1989.
Blussé, J.L., and F. Gaastra, eds. On the Eighteenth Century as a Category of Asian History:
Van Leur in Retrospect. Aldershot, 1998.
Bosma, U., and R. Raben. De Oude Indische Wereld 1500-1920. Amsterdam: 2003.
Bruijn, M. de, and R. Raben. The World of Jan Brandes, 1743-1808: Drawings of a Dutch
Traveller in Batavia, Ceylon and Southern Africa. Amsterdam, 2004.
Brynn, Edward. “The Marquess Wellesley and Ceylon 1798-1803: A Plan for Imperial
Consolidation”. Ceylon Journal of Historical and Social Studies, n.s., 3:2 (1973): 1-13.
Burg, P.H. van der. Malaria en malaise. De VOC in Batavia in de achttiende eeuw.
Amsterdam, 1994.
Colley, L. Britons Forging the Nation 1707-1837. London, 1983.
Coomaraswamy, A.K. Mediaeval Sinhalese Art: Being a Monograph on Mediaeval Sinhalese
Arts and Crafts, Mainly as Surviving in the Eighteenth Century, with an Account of the
Structure of Society and the Status of the Craftsmen. 2nd ed. New York: Pantheon
Books, 1956.
De Silva, C.R. “Expulsion of the Portuguese from Sri Lanka”. In University of Peradeniya
History of Sri Lanka. Vol. 2: c. 1500 to c. 1800, edited by K.M. de Silva. Sri Lanka:
Peradeniya, 1995, 163-180.
—. “Sri Lanka in the Early 16th Century: Economic and Social Conditions”. In
University of Peradeniya History of Sri Lanka. Vol. 2: c. 1500 to c. 1800, edited by
K.M. de Silva. Sri Lanka: Peradeniya, 1995, 37-60.
—. “The Rise and Fall of the Kingdom of Sitavaka (1521-1593)”. In University of
Peradeniya History of Sri Lanka. Vol. 2: c. 1500 to c. 1800, edited by K.M. de Silva.
Sri Lanka: Peradeniya, 1995, 61-104.
—. “Trade in Ceylon Cinnamon in the Sixteenth Century”. Ceylon Journal of Historical
and Social Studies, n.s., 3:2 (1973): 14-27.
— and S. Pathamanathan. “The Kingdom of Jaffna up to 1620”. In University of Pera-
BIBLIOGRAPHY 259
deniya History of Sri Lanka. Vol. 2: c. 1500 - c. 1800, edited by K.M. de Silva. Sri
Lanka: Peradeniya, 1995, 105-121.
—. The Portuguese in Ceylon 1617-1638. Colombo, 1972.
De Silva, Colvin R. Ceylon under the British Occupation, 1795-1833: Its Political,
Administrative and Economic Development. 2 vols. 1953-1962. Reprint New Delhi:
Navrang, 1995.
De Silva, D.G.B. “Hugh Neville’s ‘Notes on Military History of Trincomalie’ with an
introduction by D.G.B. de Silva”. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Sri Lanka, n.s.,
38 (1993/1994): 1-127.
De Silva, K.M. A History of Sri Lanka. Reprint Colombo: Vijaitha Yapa, 2003.
—, ed. University of Peradeniya History of Sri Lanka. Vol. 2: c. 1500 to c. 1800. Sri Lanka:
Peradeniya, 1995.
Dewaraja, L.S. “The Kandyan Kingdom and the Nayakkers, 1739-1796”. In University of
Peradeniya History of Sri Lanka. Vol. 2: c. 1500 to c. 1800, edited by K.M. de Silva.
Dehiwala: Sridevi, 1995, 281-320.
—. The Kandyan Kingdom of Sri Lanka 1707-1782. 2nd ed. Colombo: Lake House, 1988.
—. The Muslims of Sri Lanka: One Thousand Years of Ethnic Harmony, 900-1915.
Colombo, 1994.
Dharmadasa, K.N.O. “The Sinhala Buddhist Identity and the Nayakker Dynasty in the
Politics of the Kandyan Kingdom, 1739-1815”. In Sri Lanka: Collective Identities
Revisited, edited by Michael Roberts. Vol. 1. Colombo: Marga Institute (Sri Lanka
Centre for Development Studies), 1997, 79-104.
Dirks, N. “From Little King to Landlord: Property, Law and the Gift under the Madras
Permanent Settlement”. Comparative Studies in Society and History 28:2 (Apr. 1986):
307-333.
—. Castes of Mind: Colonialism and the Making of Modern India. Princeton, 2001.
Dixon, C. Willis. The Colonial Administrations of Sir Thomas Maitland. London, 1939.
Drescher, S. “The Long Goodbye: Dutch Capitalism and Antislavery in Comparative
Perspective”. In Gert Oostindie. Fifty Years Later. Antislavery, Capitalism and
Modernity in the Dutch Orbit. Leiden, 1995, 25-67.
—. The Mighty Experiment: Free Labor versus Slavery in British Emancipation. Oxford:
2002.
Duncan, J.S. The City as Text: The Politics of Landscape Interpretation in the Kandyan
Kingdom. 1st ed. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1990.
Emmer, P.C. “The Ideology of Free Labour and Dutch Colonial Policy, 1830-1870”. In
Gert Oostindie. Fifty Years Later: Antislavery, Capitalism and Modernity in the Dutch
Orbit. Leiden, 1995, 207-223.
Engerman, S.L. “Emancipation in Comparative Perspective: A Long and Wide View”. In
Gert Oostindie. Fifty Years Later: Antislavery, Capitalism and Modernity in the Dutch
Orbit. Leiden, 1995, 223-241.
Ferguson, D. “Mulgiri-Gala”. Journal of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society 22:64
(1911): 197-235.
Feugère, A. Bibliography critique de l’Abbé Raynal. Paris, 1922.
Fyres, A.B. “A Collection of Notes on the Attack and Defence of Colombo, in the Island
of Ceylon”. Journal of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society 10:37 (1888): 365-
414.
Gaastra, F.S. De geschiedenis van de VOC. Zutphen, 1991. Published in English transla-
tion as .The Dutch East India Company: Expansion and Decline. Zutphen, 2003.
Goonewardena, K.W. “Calculating Merchant Rulers and Cultivating Subjects: Coffee
Cultivation in Java and Sri Lanka under the Dutch East India Company to 1740
AD”. Modern Ceylon Studies 7 (1976): 1-76.
—. “Sri Vijaya Rajasimha (1739-1747): The First Nayakker Ruler”. Sesquicentennial
Commemorative Volume of the Royal Asiatic Society of Sri Lanka, 1845-1995.
Goor, J. van. “Continuity and Change in the Dutch Position in Asia between 1750-
1850”. In Two Colonial Empires Compared: Britian and the Netherlands, 1750-1850,
edited by Bob Moore and Henk van Nierop. Aldershot, 2003, 185-200.
260 BIBLIOGRAPHY
—. Jan Kompenie as Schoolmaster: Dutch Education in Ceylon 1690-1795. Utrecht, 1978.

—. Kooplieden, predikanten en bestuurders overzee: Beeldvorming en plaatsbepaling in een
andere wereld. Utrecht, 1982.
Gratiaen, L.J. “The First English Schools in Ceylon”. Ceylon Antiquary and Literary
Register 7 (1921-1922): 141-147.
—. “The Parish Schools under Governor North”. Ceylon Antiquary and Literary Register 8
(1922-1923): 35-45.
Groot, H. “Van de Grote Rivier naar het Koningsplein: Het Bataviaasch Genootschap van
Kunsten en Wetenschappen, 1778-1867”. PhD dissertation, Leiden University,
2006.
Guha, R. A Rule of Property in Bengal: An Essay on the Idea of Permanent Settlement.
Wageningen, 1963.
Gunawardana, R.A.L.H. “Colonialism, Ethnicity and the Construction of the Past: The
Changing ‘Ethnic Identity’ of the Last Four Kings of the Kandyan Kingdom”. Pivot
Politics. Changing Cultural Identities in Early State Formation Processes, edited by
Renée Hagelsteijn, Martin van Bakel, and Pieter van der Velde. Leiden: Brill, 1994,
197-221.
Guruge, A.W.P. The Cultural Triangle of Sri Lanka. Colombo, 1993.
Haan, I. de. Politieke reconstructie: Een nieuw begin in de politieke geschiedenis. Utrecht:
2004.
Henley, David. Fertility, Food, Fever. Population, Economy and Environment in North and
Central Sulawesi, 1600-1930. Leiden, 2005.
Henley, D. “Conflict, Justice and the Stranger King: Indigenous Roots of Colonial Rule
in Indonesia and Elsewhere”. Modern Asian Studies 38:1 (2004): 85-144.
Hoadly, M. “Periodisation and Institutional Change in Eighteenth Century Java”. In J.L.
Blussé and F. Gaastra, eds. On the Eighteenth Century as a Category of Asian History:
Van Leur in Retrospect. Aldershot, 1998, 83-105.
Holt, J.C. The Religious World of Kirti Sri. Buddhism, Art, and Politics in Late Medieval Sri
Lanka. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1996.
Hullugalle, H.A.J. British Governors of Ceylon. 1963. Reprint Colombo, 2002
Indrapala, K. “The Origin of the Tamil Vanni Chieftaincies of Ceylon”. Ceylon Journal of
Humanities 2 (1970): 111-140.
Irvine, D.D. “The Abbe Raynal and British Humanitarianism”. Journal of Modern History
3:4 (1931): 564-577.
Jacobs, E. Koopman in Azië: De handel van de Verenigde Oost-Indische Compagnie tijdens de
18e eeuw. Zutphen, 2000. Published in English translation as Merchant in Asia: The
Trade of the Dutch East India Company during the Eighteenth Century. Leiden:
CNWS, 2006.
Kanapathypillai, V. “‘Helen or Costly Bride’: The VOC and the Cinnamon Trade of Sri
Lanka 1766-1796”. Modern Sri Lanka Studies 2 (1987): 133-146.
—. “Dutch Rule in Maritime Ceylon, 1766-1796”. PhD dissertation, University of
London, 1969.
Kannangara, P.D. The History of the Ceylon Civil Service 1802-1833: A Study of
Administrative Change in Ceylon. Dehiwala, 1966.
Kotelawele, D.A. “The VOC in Sri Lanka, 1658-1796: Social and Economic Change in
the Maritime Regions”. In University of Perandeniya History of Sri Lanka. Vol. 2: c.
1500 to c. 1800, edited by K.M. de Silva. Dehiwala: Sridevi, 1995, 417-451.
—. “The VOC in Sri Lanka 1688-1766: Problems and Policies”. In University of
Perandeniya History of Sri Lanka. Vol. 2: c. 1500 to c. 1800, edited by K.M. de Silva.
—. “Agrarian policies of the Dutch in South-West Ceylon, 1743-1767”. AAG Bijdragen
14 (1967): 3-34.
—. “Some Aspects of Social Change in the South West of Sri Lanka, c. 1700-1833”. Social
Science Review: Studies in the Social History of Sri Lanka 4 (1988): 53-100.
Kwee, H.K. The Political Economy of Java’s Northeast Coast, c. 1740-1800: Elite Synergy.
Leiden: Brill/Tanap, 2006.
Lauts, “Willem Jacob van de Graaff ”. De Utrechtsche Volksalmanak 12 (1846): 145-160.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 261
Lawson, P. The East India Company: A History. London, 1994.
Lewis, J.P. A Manual of the Vanni Districts, Ceylon. 1895. Reprint New Delhi, 1993.
Lieberman, V,. ed. Beyond Binary Histories: Re-imagining Eurasia to ca. 1830. Ann Arbor:
University of Michigan Press, 1999.
Malalgoda, K. Buddhism in Sinhalese Society 1750-1900: A Study of Religious Revival and
Change. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1976.
Marshall, P.J. “The Moral Swing to the East: British Humanitarianism, India and the
West Indies”. In P.J. Marshall. “A Free though Conquering People”: Eighteenth-Century
Britain and its Empire. Aldershot, 2003, 69-95.
— The Impeachment of Warren Hastings. London, 1965.
— and G. Williams. The Great Map of Mankind: Perceptions of New Worlds in the Age of
Enlightenment. Cambridge, Mass., 1982.
Mendis, G.C. The Pali Chronicles of Sri Lanka. Colombo, 1996.
Mendis, V.L.B. The Advent of the British to Ceylon, 1762-1803. Dehiwala, 1971.
Metcalf, T.R. Ideologies of the Raj. Cambridge, 1995.
Mitter, P. Much Maligned Monsters: History of European Reactions to Indian Art. Oxford,
1977.
Munasinghe, I. The Colonial Economy on Track: Roads and Railways in Sri Lanka (1800-
1905). Colombo, 2002.
Muthu, S. Enlightenment against Empire. Princeton, 2003.
Nadaraja, T. The Legal System of Ceylon in its Historical Setting. Leiden, 1972.
Neild-Basu, S. “The Dubashes of Madras”. Modern Asian Studies 18:1 (1984): 1-31.
Newbury, C. Clients, Patrons and Empire: Chieftaincy and Over-rule in Asia, Africa and the
Pacific. Oxford, 2003.
Nypels, G. Hoe Nederland Ceilon verloor. Den Haag, 1908.
Obeyesekere, G., and R.F. Gombrich. Buddhism Transformed: Religious Change in Sri
Lanka. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1988.
Oostindie, G. “Introduction: Explaining Dutch Abolitionism”. In Gert Oostindie. Fifty
Years Later: Antislavery, Capitalism and Modernity in the Dutch Orbit. Leiden, 1995,
1-25.
Oostindie, G. “Same Old Song? Perspectives on Slavery and Slaves in Surinam and
Curaçao. In Gert Oostindie. Fifty Years Later: Antislavery, Capitalism and Modernity
in the Dutch Orbit. Leiden, 1995, 179-193.
Ota, A. Changes of Regime and Social Dynamics in West Java: Society, State and the Outer
World of Banten, 1750-1830. Leiden: Brill, 2005.
Paasman, B. “Het onvolmaakte paradijs: Over Dirk van Hogendorp en Indië”. In De geest
van Multatuli: Protest stemmen in vroegere Europese koloniën, edited by Theo D’Haen.
Leiden, 1998, 30-51.
Pagden, A. Lords of All the World: Ideologies of Empire in Spain, Britain and France, c. 1500-
1800. Guilford and Kings Lynn, 1995.
Paranavitana, K.D. Land for Money: Dutch Landregistration in Sri Lanka. Colombo, 2001
—, and R.K. de Silva. Maps and Plans of Dutch Ceylon: A Representative Collection of
Cartography from the Dutch Period. Colombo: Cultural Fund: Sri Lanka-Netherlands
Association, 2002.
Paranavitana, S. “Civilisation of the Period: Religion, Literature and Art”. In S. Parana-
vitana, ed. University of Ceylon History of Ceylon. Vol. 1: From the Earliest Times to 1505,
Part 1: Up to the End of the Anurādhapura. Colombo, 1959, 378-409.
—. “Civilisation of the period: religion’. In S. Paranavitana, ed. University of Ceylon
History of Ceylon.Vol. 1, Part 2: From the Cola Conquest in 1017 to the Arrival of the
Portuguese in 1505. Colombo, 1960, 745-770.
Pearson, M. The Indian Ocean. London, 2003.
Peebles, P. Social Change in Nineteenth Century Ceylon. New Delhi, 1995.
Pieris, P.E. Ceylon and the Hollanders, 1658-1796. London, 1918.
—. Ceylon and the Portuguese, 1505-1658. Colombo, 1920.
—. Sinhale and the Patriots, 1815-1818. 1950. Reprint New Delhi: NAVRANG, 1995.
—. Tri Sinhala: The Last Phase 1796-1815. 3rd ed. 1939 Reprint New Delhi: Navrang,
1995.
262 BIBLIOGRAPHY
Pieris, R. “Some Neglected Aspects of British Colonial Administration in the Early Nine-
teenth Century”. Ceylon Historical Journal 2 (1952): 67-81.
—. Sinhalese Social Organisation: The Kandyan Period. Colombo: Ceylon University Press,
1956.
Pitts, J. A Turn to Empire: The Rise of Imperial Liberalism in Britain and France. Princeton,
2005.
Raben, R. “Batavia and Colombo: The Ethnic and Spatial Order of Two Colonial Cities,
1600-1800”. PhD dissertation, Leiden University, 1996.
Raymond, C. “Étude des relations religieuses entre le Sri Lanka et l’Arakan du XIIe au
XVIII siècle: Documentation historique et évidences archéologiques”. Journal
Asiatique 282:2 (1995): 469-501.
Reid, A., ed. The Last Stand of Asian Autonomies: Responses to Modernity in the Diverse
States of Southeast Asia and Korea, 1750-1900. New York, 1997.
Roberts, M. Caste Conflict and Elite Formation: The Rise of the Karava Elite in Sri Lanka,
1500-1931. 1982. Reprint New Delhi, 1995.
—. Sinhala Consciousness in the Kandyan Period 1590s to 1815. Colombo, 2003.
Rogers, J.D. “Historical Images in the British Period”. In Sri Lanka: History and the Roots
of Conflict, edited by Jonathan Spencer. London: Routledge, 1990, 87-106.
Ryan, B. Caste in Modern Ceylon: The Sinhalese System in Transition. New Brunswick,
1953.
Sas, Niek van. De metamorfose van Nederland: Van oude orde naar moderniteit 1750-1900.
Amsterdam, 2004.
Schrieke, B. “The Native Rulers”. In Indonesian Sociological Studies: Selected Writings of B.
Schrieke. Vol 1. Den Haag, 1955, 167-201.
Schrikker, A.F. “Een ongelijke strijd? De oorlog tussen de Verenigde Oost-Indische
Compagnie en de Koning van Kandy, 1760-1766”. In De Verenigde Oost-Indische
Compagnie tussen oorlog en diplomatie, edited by Gerrit Knaap and Ger Teitler.
Leiden, 2002, 379-407.
—. “Grenzen aan de beschaving: De reis van Jacques Fabrice van Senden door het achter-
land van Trincomale in 1786”. Leidschrift 21:1 (2006): 89-111.
Schutte, G.J. “Winds of Change”. In Papers of the Dutch-Indonesian Historical Conference
Held at Noordwijkerhout, the Netherlands, 19-22 May 1976, edited by A. Teeuw.
Leiden/Jakarta, 1978, 154-163.
—. “De Nederlandse Patriotten en de koloniën: Een onderzoek naar hun denkbeelden en
optreden, 1770-1800”. PhD dissertation, Utrecht, 1974.
Seneviratne, H.L. “The Alien King: The Nayakkers on the Throne of Kandy”. Ceylon
Journal of Historical and Social Studies 6:1 (1976): 55-61.
—. Rituals of the Kandyan State. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1978.
Sens, A. “Dutch Antislavery Attitudes in a Decline-Ridden Society, 1750-1815”. In Gert
Oostindie. Fifty Years Later: Antislavery, Capitalism and Modernity in the Dutch Orbit.
Leiden, 1995, 89-105.
—. “Dutch Debates on Overseas Man and His World, 1770-1820”. In Colonial Empires
Compared, Britain and the Netherlands 1750-1850, edited by Bob Moore and Henk
van Nierop. Aldershot, 2003, 77-97.
—. “Mensaap, Heiden, Slaaf ”: Nederlandse Visies op de Wereld Rond 1800. Meppel, 2001.
Shimada, R. The Intra-Asian Trade in Japanese Copper by the Dutch East India Company
during the Eighteenth Century. Leiden: Brill, 2005.
Siriweera, W.I. “Agriculture in Mediaeval Sri Lanka”. Ceylon Historical Journal 15:1-4
(1978): 34-50.
Stein, B. Thomas Munro: The Origins of the Colonial State and his Visions of Empire.
Delhi/Oxford, 1989.
Steur, J.J. “The Activities of S.C. Nederburgh as Commissioner General (1791-1799)”.
Itinerario 9:2 (1985): 212-225.
—. Herstel of ondergang: voorstellen tot redres van de Verenigde Oostindische Compagnie,
1740-1795. Utrecht, 1984.
Stokes, E. The English Utilitarians and India. Oxford, 1959.
Tammita-Delgoda, S. “The English East India Company and Sri Lanka 1760-1796”. In
BIBLIOGRAPHY 263
University of Peradeniya History of Sri Lanka. Vol. 2: c. 1500 to c. 1800, edited by
K.M. de Silva. Sri Lanka: Peradeniya, 1995, 531-552.
Teltscher, K. India Inscribed: European and British Writing on India, 1600-1800. New
Delhi, 1995.
Thomé, C. “Governor van Angelbeek and the Capitulation of the Dutch Settlements in
Ceylon to the British-1796”. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society Sri Lanka Branch,
n.s., 24 (1978/1979): 20-48.
Tillekarante, J.F. “The Life of Karatota Kirti Sri Dhammarama, High Priest of Matara in
the Southern Province of the Island of Ceylon”. The Orientalist 3 (1889): 204-208.
Turner, L.J.B. Collected Papers on the History of the Maritime Provinces of Ceylon, 1795-
1802. Colombo, 1923. Reprint of articles from the Ceylon Literary and Antiquary
Register, 1917-1921.
Van Niel, R. “Dutch Views and Uses of British Policy in India around 1800”. In India and
Indonesia during the Ancien Regime, edited by P.J. Marshall, R. van Niel, et al. Leiden,
1989, 17-33.
—. Java’s Northeast Coast 1740-1840: A Study in Colonial Encroachment and Dominance.
Leiden, 2005.
Vimaladharma, K.P. Directory of the Office Holders of the Kandyan Kingdom, Sri Lanka.
Kandy: Varuni, 2003.
Wagenaar, L.J. “‘Met eer en respect’: Diplomatieke contacten tussen de Voc-Gouverneur
in Colombo en het Hof van het Koninkrijk Kandy, 1703-1707”. In Hof en Handel:
Aziatische Vorsten en de VOC 1620-1720, edited by Elsbeth Locher-Scholten and
Peter Rietbergen. Leiden: KITLV, 2004, 227-251.
—. “Knielen of buigen? De gezantschappen van de Compagnie naar Kandy na het vredes-
verdrag van 1766”. In Kapitaal, ondernemerschap en beleid: Studies over economie en
politiek in Nederland, Europa en Azië van 1500 tot heden – Afscheidsbundel voor prof.
dr. P.W. Klein, edited by C.A. Davids, W. Fritschy, and L.A. van der Valk. Amster-
dam: NEHA, 1996, 441-466.
—. “Looking for Monks from Arakan: A Chapter of the Kandyan-Dutch Relations in the
18th Century”. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Sri Lanka, n.s., 48 (2003): 91-
111.
—. Galle: VOC Vestiging in Ceylon. Beschrijving van een koloniale samenleving aan de
vooravond van de Singalese opstand tegen het Nederlands gezag, 1760. Amsterdam,
1994.
Wickremasekera, C. Kandy at War: Indigenous Military Resistance to European Expansion in
Sri Lanka, 1594-1818. Colombo, 2004.
Wickremeratne, U.C. “Lord North and the Kandyan Kingdom”. Journal of the Royal
Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland 1 (1973): 30-42.
—. The Conservative Nature of British Rule in Sri Lanka. New Delhi, 1995.
Wijnaendts van Resandt, W. De gezaghebbers der Oost-Indische Compagnie op haren buiten
comptoiten in Azië. Amsterdam, 1944.
Wimalaratana, W. Changes in Consumption Pattern and Economic Underdevelopment in
British Ceylon. Nijmegen, 2000.
Winius, G. The Fatal History of Portuguese Ceylon: Transition to Dutch Rule. Cambridge,
Mass., 1971.
Wolpe, H. Raynal et sa machine de guerre: L’Histoire des Deux Indes et ses perfectionnements.
Stanford, 1957.
Woolf, Leonard. The Village in the Jungle. London, 1913.
Zonneveld, P. van. “Een échte antikoloniaal: Jacob Haafner (1754-1809)”. In De geest van
Multatuli. Proteststemmen in vroegere Europese koloniën, edited by T. d’Haen and
G. Termorshuizen. Leiden, 1998, 19-29.
265
SAMENVATTING
Het onderwerp van deze studie is de koloniale interventie van de

Nederlanders en Britten op Sri Lanka, of Ceylon zoals de Europese mach-
ten het eiland noemden, tussen 1780 en 1815. Dit was een periode van
wereldwijde revoluties en veranderingen. In dit proefschrift probeer ik de
vroege ontwikkeling van de moderne staat op Ceylon te verklaren en te
analyseren, tegen de achtergrond van een steeds verder moderniserende
wereld. Het beginpunt is het jaar 1780. Het eiland was toen in handen
van de VOC en in de zestien jaar tot de Britse overname van het gezag
voerden de Nederlandse machthebbers er een reeks bestuurshervormin-
gen door. Vreemd genoeg is deze periode in de Sri Lankaanse geschiede-
nis nog maar weinig bestudeerd, terwijl de studie van de meeste andere
regio’s in Azië in de achttiende eeuw in de laatste decennia een opmerke-
lijke herleving doormaakte.
Het doel van dit proefschrift is het verkrijgen van inzicht in de inge-
wikkelde driehoeksrelatie tussen de structuur en doelstellingen van het
Nederlandse koloniale bestuur enerzijds, de Engelse koloniale doelstellin-
gen anderzijds en ten derde de inheemse reactie daarop. Daartoe plaats ik
de intenties van de koloniale beleidsmakers in het perspectief van lokale
besluitvormingsprocessen en de praktijk van het bestuur “on the spot”.
Door de periode 1780-1815 neer te zetten als een overgangsperiode in het
proces van koloniale staatsvorming op het eiland, hoop ik ook voor
Ceylon een dynamiek aan te tonen die in deze periode zo sterk naar voren
komt in andere delen van Azië.
De dissertatie valt uiteen in drie delen. Het eerste deel, hoofdstuk 1, is
een inleiding in Sri Lankas geschiedenis van voor de achttiende eeuw en
gaat kort in op de Portugese inmenging en komst van de Nederlanders op
het eiland. Daarnaast komt in dit deel de groei en organisatie van het
koninkrijk Kandy als de voornaamste overgebleven inheemse macht op
het eiland uitgebreid ter sprake. Dit lange-termijn perspectief is de nood-
zakelijke achtergrond waartegen de rest van zowel het Nederlandse als
Engelse bestuurlijke ingrijpen op het eiland moet worden geplaatst.
Tegelijkertijd dient het als referentiekader voor de latere hoofdstukken die
specifiek de organisatie van de Nederlandse en Engelse regering, hun
beleid en hun relatie met Kandy bespreken.
Het tweede en derde deel vormen de kern van het onderzoek: deel twee
(hoofdstuk 2 t/m 6) richt zich op de ontwikkelingen in het bestuur van
de VOC, terwijl deel drie (hoofdstuk 7 t/m 11) begint met de Engelse
overname van de Nederlandse bezittingen op het eiland in 1796. In beide
266 SAMENVATTING
delen staat achtereenvolgens een aantal clusters van vragen centraal, zodat
het Nederlandse beleid systematisch kan worden vergeleken met dat van
de Engelsen. Ten eerste, hoe verliep de vorming van politieke en bestuur-
lijke eenheden in de kustregio? Op welke manier organiseerde men de
koloniale administratie en welke methoden ontwikkelden de Neder-
landers en de Engelsen om meer landinwaarts gelegen gebieden te exploi-
teren? Cruciaal daarbij is de functie die lokale inheemse machthebbers
vervulden als bemiddelaars tussen de koloniale regering en de lokale
bevolking. Wat voor rol zagen de Nederlanders en de Engelsen weggelegd
voor deze “middle-men”, en andersom, hoe positioneerden de inheemse
machthebbers zich tegenover de beide koloniale mogendheden?
Ten tweede neem ik het beeld onder de loep dat de Nederlanders en
Engelsen zich vormden van hun eigen aanwezigheid op het eiland. Hoe
dachten zij over de verdeling en uitoefening van de territoriale macht op
het eiland en op welke manier heeft dit gedachtegoed de houding en poli-
tieke planning van de machthebbers mede vormgegeven? Het derde
cluster vragen gaat over de relatie van de koning van Kandy met respec-
tievelijk de Nederlanders en de Engelsen. De onderwerping van het
koninkrijk en de daaropvolgende politieke eenwording van het eiland in
1815 probeer ik zo te plaatsen in de politieke ontwikkelingen van Ceylon
op de langere termijn. Tevens breng ik ze in verband met de binnenland-
se politiek van beide Europese machten op het eiland.
De periode 1780-1815 in Sri Lanka was er een van groeiende koloniale

inmenging in de gang van zaken op het gehele eiland, een proces dat in
eerste instantie in beweging was gezet door het Nederlandse koloniale
regime en later langs eigen, Britse lijnen werd gecontinueerd door de
Britten. Terwijl nog aan het begin van de periode de koloniale macht
beperkt was tot de kuststreek, met uitzondering van de kaneelproduceren-
de gebieden in het binnenland, was het hele eiland, inclusief het laatste
autonome koninkrijk Kandy, aan het einde van de periode onderworpen
aan de koloniale heerschappij.
In de overgang van handelskolonie naar exploitatiekolonie onderscheid
ik vier samenhangende processen:
1. De verschuiving van handelskolonie naar exploitatiekolonie in econo-
misch opzicht;
2. De naar binnen gerichte aandacht van het koloniale bestuur en de
daarmee gepaard gaande centralisatie van de macht;
3. De formalisering en rationalisering van de relatie met de inheemse
machthebbers en de fiscale en juridische administratie van het
binnenland;
4. De formele politieke eenwording van het eiland onder de vlag van het
koloniale regime.
SAMENVATTING 267
De gehele periode wordt gekenmerkt door uitbreiding, intensivering en

hervorming van de koloniale macht, gestimuleerd door een mengeling
van lokale en internationale factoren. Veranderingen in internationale
handelspatronen veroorzaakten een afname van de inkomsten van de
VOC en dwongen de regering op Ceylon om naar lokale inkomstenbron-
nen te zoeken. Aan het einde van de achttiende eeuw veranderde de func-
tie van Ceylon, althans vanuit het perspectief van de Europese koloniale
machthebbers. Ceylon ontwikkelde zich uiteindelijk van kaneelleveran-
cier tot een exploitatiekolonie waarin kaneel onder een steeds strakker
exploitatieregime kwam te vallen en uiteindelijk niet kaneel, maar koffie
tot voornaamste exportproduct uitgroeide. Het is nu duidelijk dat deze
omschakeling al in de late achttiende eeuw inzette, gedurende het VOC-
regime, ondanks of zelfs dankzij het verval van de compagnie: omdat de
VOC aan alle kanten werd bedreigd en beconcurreerd, zocht men naar
nieuwe exploitatiemogelijkheden.
Deze ontwikkeling werd versterkt doordat de lokale bestuurders onder
invloed raakten van het gedachtegoed van een aantal Europese verlichte
denkers, in het bijzonder van de Franse économistes en de Schotse moral
philosophers. Zij ontwikkelden het idee dat landen, en daarmee ook kolo-
nies, voor hun bestaan niet grotendeels van handel afhankelijk moesten
zijn, maar altijd op een eigen agrarische basis moesten kunnen terugval-
len Het gevolg was dat de koloniale regimes op Ceylon zich steeds meer
op het binnenland gingen richten; de plannen om het binnenland in ont-
wikkeling te brengen leidden tot een grotere koloniale bemoeienis met de
lokale samenleving dan ooit tevoren.
De verschuivende politieke relaties in Europa en de strijd om macht en
rijkdom in Azië leidden tot een gevoel van onveiligheid onder de Neder-
landers op het eiland. De politieke instabiliteit van het koninkrijk Kandy
en de internationale onzekerheid – eerst gedurende de Vierde Engelse
oorlog en later gedurende de Napoleontische oorlog –, gecombineerd met
de voortdurende zoektocht naar nieuwe inkomsten heeft in grote mate
het politieke besluitvormingsproces beïnvloed. Deze factoren maakten
eerst de Nederlandse en later de Engelse gouverneurs ter plaatse vatbaar
voor de verleiding die enkele edelen van het Kandiaanse hof boden om
het koninkrijk onder koloniaal bewind te stellen. Hoewel de Nederlandse
poging daartoe faalde, lukte het de Engelsen uiteindelijk wel en werd in
1815 het koninkrijk zonder al te veel geweld onder Engels gezag geplaatst.
Deze veranderingen vonden niet van de ene op de andere dag plaats.
Gedurende de achttiende eeuw was de koloniale bemoeienis met Ceylon
al geleidelijk gegroeid, maar vanaf de jaren 1780 versnelde dit proces van
intensivering gedurende de gouverneurschap van Willem Jacob van de
Graaff (1785-1794). De grote verschuivingen in het Intra-Aziatische han-
delsnetwerk, en de verzwakking van de positie van de VOC binnen dat
268 SAMENVATTING
netwerk, dwongen de gouverneur tot een radicaler beleid dan dat van zijn
voorgangers.
In de daaropvolgende jaren zochten eerst de Nederlandse en vervolgens
de Engelse regering naar manieren om de kolonie weer winstgevend te
maken, het eiland tegelijkertijd te behouden als strategisch steunpunt en
om de financiële belangen van het moederland te behartigen. Daarbij tra-
den wel verschillen op tussen het optreden van de Nederlanders en de
Engelsen, die vooral het gevolg waren van de verschillen in de wijze waar-
op het beleid totstandkwam. De Nederlandse bemoeienis op Ceylon was
gebaseerd op langdurige ervaring met de lokale samenleving en het initia-
tief voor beleidsveranderingen lag bij de hoge VOC-dienaren op het
eiland zelf. Het Britse regime was daarentegen het product van een veel
gecentraliseerder koloniaal beleid: de Engelse bestuurders op Ceylon wer-
den sterk vanuit Londen gedirigeerd, en het in Engeland geformuleerde
beleid stoelde vooral op de Britse ervaringen in India. Dit is een van de
redenen waarom de Nederlandse en het Britse regeringssystemen, zoals
die zich in deze overgangsperiode ontwikkelden, niet identiek waren, ook
al stonden beide regimes min of meer dezelfde doelen voor ogen.
De analyse van de relatie tussen het koninkrijk Kandy en de twee kolo-
niale regeringen op het eiland onderstreept nogmaals de belangrijke rol
die inheemse politieke elites speelden in de ontwikkeling van de kolonia-
le staat. De wisselwerking tussen Europese koloniale doelstellingen en de
inheemse antwoorden daarop is moeilijk te interpreteren. Op het Engelse
Ceylon uit de negentiende eeuw herkennen we sommige achttiende-
eeuwse fundamenten van de koloniale staat – het resultaat van de inter-
actie tussen de Nederlanders en de inheemse hoofdmannen – maar in
andere gevallen wijken de door de Britse heersers geïntroduceerde instel-
lingen werkelijk af de eerdere koloniale en inheemse instituties, zoals bij
de vorming van het juridisch apparaat.
Door het analyseren van de verschillen en overeenkomsten tussen de
Nederlandse en Engelse periode wordt duidelijk hoe de machts- en
bestuursstructuren op Ceylon zijn gevormd door het ingewikkelde
samenspel tussen genoemde groepen en personen, binnen de specifieke
politiek-culturele context die Ceylon eigen was. Zo is het, ondanks expli-
ciete pogingen daartoe, de Britten niet gelukt om in het zuidwesten ande-
re machtige inheemse groepen te vinden om mee samen te werken dan de
mudaliyars, de hoofdmannen die al een dergelijke positie hadden onder
de Nederlanders. Echter, het karakter van de relatie die de Engelsen met
deze groep opbouwde, was heel anders. Terwijl de Nederlanders en de
hoofdmannen samenwerkten op basis van overeenkomstige belangen in
het nieuw ontwikkelde exploitatiesysteem, groeiden de belangen van de
Engelse regering en de hoofdmannen juist uit elkaar. Dit was een direct
gevolg van het Britse wantrouwen en pogingen om de macht van de
SAMENVATTING 269
inheemse bemiddelaars te beperken door hun minder privileges en auto-

riteit te geven. Het zijn juist die verschillen in de koloniale verhoudingen
die deze periode zo interessant maken.
271
CURRICULUM VITAE
Alicia Schrikker was born in Utrecht on 4 December 4 1976. She gradu-

ated at the Christelijk Gymnasium in Utrecht in 1995 and studied history
at Leiden University between 1996 and 2001. She specialized in the
history of the European Expansion overseas, received part of her educa-
tion at Edinburgh University through an exchange project in 1999/2000
and executed the research for her MA-thesis in the Sri Lanka National
Archives in 2001; she graduated cum laude the same year. Between 2002
and 2006, she was affiliated to the CNWS as junior researcher (AIO) and
executed her PhD research in the context of the TANAP project. She is
currently employed as co-ordinator of the ENCOMPASS project at the
History department of Leiden University.

Thesis

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Thesis

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Thesis

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

DUTCH AND BRITISH COLONIAL INTERVENTION

IN SRI LANKA c. 1780-1815:

ter verkrijging van

Alicia Frederika Schrikker

Referent: prof. dr. C.A. Bayly

Promotiecommissie: prof. dr. H.W. van den Doel

PART I: TEMPTATION ISLAND

Chapter One: Local politics and foreign intrusion 13

PART II: THE FIRST COLONIAL TRANSITION:

Chapter Two: Colonial politics in Dutch Ceylon till 1780 33

Chapter Three: Beyond cinnamon: Dutch interior policy 1780-1795 53

3.2 Changing circumstances – the cinnamon plantations 53

Chapter Four: Inland exploitation: the discovery of the periphery 78

Chapter Five: Dutch perceptions of the colonial order 93

Chapter Six: Isolation and disintegration: the Kandyans and

PART III: THE SECOND COLONIAL TRANSITION:

Chapter Seven: Regime change and transitional politics

Chapter Eight: A new destiny for Ceylon 1798-1805 142

Chapter Nine: 1805-1815: towards a new order 160

Chapter Ten: British Ceylon and the Indian experience:

Chapter Eleven: The colonial project completed: the fall

Chapter Twelve: Conclusions and reflections 211

Curriculum vitae 271

accodomodessan Land granted in return for duties or services or offices held.

Mahabadda The cinnamon department.

Map of South and Southeast Asia

Armand Haye, Amsterdam

Map of Sri Lanka (1780-1815)

Armand Haye, Amsterdam

Regime change is a much-discussed topic nowadays. It may even have

This study examines colonial intervention in Sri Lanka, or Ceylon1 as the

written as manuals for successors, upon the transfer of office).3 Most

marked the years 1780-1830 as an uninteresting and intermediate period,

In the case of Java, the bankruptcy of the VOC in 1799 is traditionally

considered a watershed between the old, declining and corrupt Com-

In this thesis I intend to unravel the complex triangular relationship

Reflections on the sources

The Dutch and British source material is found in archival institutions in

LOCAL POLITICS AND FOREIGN INTRUSION

“Ceylon, from whatever direction it is approached,

1.1 Sri Lanka prior to European arrival: the ancient civilizations

under debate, since historians like W.I. Siriweera began questioning

1.2 Political fragmentation and the drift to the South

On the Southeast Asian mainland the kingdoms shifted to the lowland

south after the disintegration of the centralized civilizations resulted in

1.3 Island society around 1500

On a macro level, the political history of Sri Lanka up to the sixteenth

There is no need to discuss the Portuguese infiltration on the island

A thorough comparison between mainland Southeast Asia and Sri Lanka

1.5 Dutch Ceylon: the formative years

Company on Ceylon from a trade operation into a territorial power with

1.6 Political organization of the Kandyan Kingdom

Before moving on to the actual analysis of the political developments in

resources of the Kingdom could be mobilized for public service”.

1.7 Eighteenth-century Kandyan kingship and Buddhism

Sinhalese kingship was strongly connected with Buddhism, and Buddhist

Being an outsider, and facing opposition of certain nobles and monks,

To conclude then, the Kandyan Kingdom was characterized by a fragile

COLONIAL POLITICS IN DUTCH CEYLON TILL 1780

2.1 Early developments